



|LiBIlARYOF CONGRESS.! 


UNITED STATES OP AllEnn^CA. f 


«-■'»■:. .. 'o'...- ,» • -y^'i'-'-, k"'/ ' ' ' ' - 











/'jguvwgy 

'vvv'tw 




t 


I 




V • V . 


4 


) 


■1 



Ti 



• f 


1 - 


f 



T 


> 




» 


I 



» 










4 » 

> 


W M 

»•. 1 

S I 


• s * 

t • 

■ • 

t 



t 





I' 











* 


> 

\ 






i 

* 



' * 

» • 

. 


» 


I* 








t 

f 


\ 


I 


• ^ 


t 






* 











« ^ ^ ^ M « * MV * * 

'.^ Jr •^'"'■n*;u 
tTT '•- 




V 





«tar 



r - 


' ■ _ • I' ’• . t .*. ” _ f 

'''1^ :--^- 

• ' ^ ^ - 


2 yn;j^' 


t • 



^v.- ;v.^;‘^. 

■ '■ ■>: 




i?'. 


•-?"*’ ^ ft ft 

L ft: *' 






ipt7. fT:'\ .'M 

- • ' 4 ;. . m 

ff • • ‘ r ’ 

.\ ■ l'-^. . • . . *. .’!,»'■ > 

r , ’ ' ^ 



\ \ 1. i..f^M ^ ^ 

; i • ^ . . i 

r ■ -.; 

,.- 7 * 1 ' -Jf^, • . ■ ‘ 

r..- .y. > . y > , 


^ “* 


♦ . 


r 


. B . . - •..- . * • . 'f. ■^. . 

• ' * < < • V . 


V 


A:-»: 


x’ 



i Lj Ca t ^1 


ftT-i.- 


.i 


f*' ’^f ! 'ilkl, . 




« 




r 





I 



> 

i 


I 


i 


• I H 






d 1 


9 



1 1 


• iiT 





4 


* 


I 




4 


« 



« 




» . 


S' 


I 


t 


t 


r 

I ■ 




* 


i 





« 


I 


. > 


A 


A 





% 


t 


/• 


» 


/ 




/ 


/ 




‘f 



f 


». 






« 





« 







^ .i 


r.i 




f 



t 



; 


» 



*^4 




/ 

t 

True To Him Ever 

7 


A NO VE L. 


BY 




J 


FrW. R.^' 








y>. 



NEW YORK: 

G, W, Car let on Cc?., Publishers, 


LONDON: S. LOW, SON & CO., 
M.DCCC.LXXIV. 




Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1874, by 
G. W. CARLETON & CO., ' 

In the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington. 


Maclauchlan, Printer & Stereotyper, 

145 & 147 Mulberry St., near Grand, N. Y. 


g £ b X m t £ b 


TO 


'J'HOSE ^RAYE j'iEARTS, 


# 

WHO, EVER TRUE, 


ARE GIRDED WITH A HOLY 

‘‘EAR NE S TNE S S ” 


EMBOLDENING THEM TO MEET THE DARKEST HOUR WITH SILENT FORTITUDE, 

FOR 


not (Karl^ be |Unl before l^er 6ein3 itre J^onixb?" 





CONTENTS 


CHAPTER 


PAGE 


I. — The Invitation . 

II. — Seabright 

III. — Fidelitas 

IV. — Tremount Hall 

- V. — An Adventure by Moonlight that was not all a 

Romance 

VI . — Che said said 

VII. — Woman’s Rights 

VIII . — Le Beau Ideal 

IX. — Drifts and Developments 

. X. — The Bridge of Contention 

XL— Ethel’s Ruse 

XII. — “ Some Cupid kills with Arrows, some with Traps.” 

XIII. — Objections overruled 

XVI. — “ Wee, Modest, Crimson-tipped Flower.” 

XV.— The Wedding 

XVI . — Entre deux feux 

XVII. — Bravely and Rightly 

XVIII. — What Ethel thinks of Women Doctors 

XIX. — “A Man’s Requirements.” 

XX. — A Little Scheme 

XXL — The Fishing Party 


9 

i8 

35 

40 

47 

55 

66 

83 

90 

lOI 

113 

122 

142 

155 

160 

174 

183 

189 

200 

205 

217 


8 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER PAGE 

XXII.— The Storm 230 

XXIII. — The Parting 233 

XXIV. — The Unexpected Visit 237 

XXV.— Clouds 244 

XXVI. — Faithful unto Death 252 

XXVII.— Alone 258 

XXVIII.— Caprice 261 

XXIX. — Home again 266 

XXX. — “ The Shadows flee away” 270 

XXXI. — Darby and Joan 275 

XXXII.— Hazelhurst 281 


TRUE TO HIM EVER. 


CHAPTER I. 

THE INVITATION. 

was a hot, sultry morning in August, 
len Tom Clayton, a fine-looking young 
low of twenty four or five, hurried down 
Wall Street, holding in one hand an open silk 
umbrella, and in the other his straw hat, with 
which he energetically fanned his flushed face. 
With a bright smile and a good-natured word for 
every one who accosted him, he jostled past the 
crowds that surge up and down that busy street 
at noon-time, and stopping at No. — , rushed up- 
stairs two steps at a time, and burst into his 
friend’s office, exclaiming : 

Hollo, Graham ! Busy as ever, I see. I’m off 
for Seabright, so good-by to red tape and law for 
a brief season. Come, pack up your traps and go 
with me, can you not ? ” 

The blinds were closely drawn to shut out the 
fierce heat and glare of the noonday sun, which 



10 


THE INVITATION. 


poured its burning rays on the hot brick walls and 
heated pavement of Wall Street. The cool, soft 
breezes from the bay, laden with invigorating 
saltness and refreshing moisture from the ocean — 
such a blessing to the lower streets and crowded 
thoroughfares of our great metropolis — now crept 
languidly in through the closed shutters, its moist- 
ure dried up by the scorching heat, rendering the 
atmosphere more sultry and stifling than ever. 

A tall, handsome man of thirty sat by an ofhce 
table busily writing ; papers and documents were 
scattered about in the dire confusion peculiar to 
masculine ideas of order, and, to a casual observer, 
this promiscuous arrangement and confused appear- 
ance of things would seem but a sorry exemplifi- 
cation of Heaven’s first law. Yet to the busy 
writer before the table, every precept and letter 
of that law were literally carried out, there being a 
place for everything and everything being in its 
place, notwithstanding the disorder which appar- 
ently prevailed. Half hidden by a pile of letters, 
lay a bunch of withered rose-buds, purchased that 
morning from the pretty little flower-girl, who dis- 
penses her floral treasure under the shadow of old 
Trinity ; there they lay, faded and forgotten by 
their owner, whose rapid pen flew over the p§.ge 
before him. A tired, careworn look rested on his 
fine features, which lightened into a bright smile of 
welcome as Clayton entered in his usual uncere- 
monious fashion. Shaking his hand cordially, 
Graham gave him a chair by the window, saying : 


THE INVITATION. 


ir 


“Why, where did you drop from? I thought 
you were ' at Champlain, visiting those pretty 
cousins of yours.” 

“ I did expect to be up there by this time, but_ 
was detained in town by Kingsland, who wanted 
me on business,” replied Clayton, tilting back in 
his chair with his feet on the window sill. “I re- 
ceived a letter from Uncle Ralph this morning, in- 
viting me to spend a week or two with the family 
at Seabright, so I shall postpone my visit to Cham- 
plain until Christmas.” 

“ Seabright ! And pray where may that be ? ” 

“ I don’t wonder you ask, for though so ‘ near, 
it is so far,’ at least to the acquaintance of New 
Yorkers in general. It is a barren, isolated little 
nook of a place, about five miles from Long Branch, 
and consists of a few houses and a small hotel, sur- 
rounded by a wilderness of sand ; but old ocean 
laps the shore with his briny wave within a stone’s 
throw of the cottage Uncle Ralph has rented, and 
sea-nymphs and sirens haunt the beach with their 
luring spells, and fill the breezes with the witchery 
of their song.” 

“ This hot weather does not appear to affect 
your poetic vein much,” said Graham, with a laugh. 

“ You seem to be higher than ever on your stilts, 
your ^ eye in fine frenzy rolling,’ etc. But Tom, if 
you don’t cultivate some respect for that chair, 
you’ll break its legs, to say nothing of your neck, 
if you tilt back much farther.” 

“What do you say about passing a few weeks 


12 


THE INVITATION. 


with us there ? ” said Tom, lowering his chair a 
trifle. To tell the truth, there are no attractions 
whatever about the place, with the exception of 
boating, bathing, and fishing. But who cares for 
society ? That is just what Uncle Ralph goes 
there to avoid. We will have a right glorious old 
time by ourselves. There are four young ladies in 
the party, all of them as heart-breaking and be- 
witching as any specimen of femininity to be found 
in the land. Aunt Marion, who places the most 
implicit confidence in my discretion, has given me 
carte blanche to invite as many friends as I please 
to accompany me ; so as soon as I had read the 
letter, I posted right down to this Tophet of a 
place to secure your services. And now, Graham, 
I cannot take no for an answer. You must join us. 
Besides, I would like the pleasure of introducing 
you to my queenly cousin Maud, and show her 
that for once her scapegrace cousin — as she 
sweetly calls me — can display some sense in the 
selection of his friends for such an occasion.” 

“ May I ask to what style of femininity this 
queenly Miss Maud belongs ? 

“ Oh, she’s a glorious girl, if she is my cousin — 

“ * She is beautiful, and therefore to be woo’d ; 

She’s a woman, and therefore to be won.’ ” 

“ Indeed ! What a paragon she must be.” 

“ Well, I give you fair warning. If you break 
your heart over her it won’t be my fault. She has 
caught more fish on her line than ^ver a girl did 
before.” 


THE INVITATION. 


13 


She’s a flirt, then, I suppose,” said Graham, 
with a shrug. I do not fancy that style of girl 
myself.” 

‘‘But she is not one,” returned Tom, emphati- 
cally. “A flirt employs her charms and fascina- 
tions to entrap unwary mortals only to let them 
die a lingering death when another new victim 
comes along. But goodness ! some of Maud’s 
adorers have tumbled head over heels in love with 
her, without so much as her knowing it.” 

“ Nonsense, Tom ! - As if a girl did not know 
when a fellow was in love with her,” said Graham, 
with a sceptical smile. 

“You may laugh as much as. you like, but it is 
an indisputable fact, nevertheless. Maud is the 
noblest, most wilful, perverse, and lovely specimen 
of womankind I know, and her younger sisters are 
following in her footsteps as fast as old Time will 
permit. She is twenty-three, and is not engaged 
yet, though I will not vouch for the continuance of 
her freedom. She has one most persistent ad- 
mirer who outstrips all the others in the amount of 
perseverance he displays in his suit. If determina- 
tion and audacity ever couquered a woman’s heart, 
Maud might as well succumb to the fates at once, 
for he is gifted with a most amazing amount of 
both. As the girls say, ‘ If you will promise not 
to tell,’ I will whisper his name.” 

“ I promise solemnly,” said Graham, laugh- 
ing. 

“ Well, then, it is none other than the stately 


14 


THE INVITATION. 


Kingsland, who you know owns a fine place on 
Lake Champlain, near Tremount Hall. This is all 
e7itre 7iotis, for Maud would annihilate me com- 
pletely if she knew I had told you this piece of 
gossip.” 

“You do not mean Harold .Kingsland, whose 
office you are in ? ” 

“The very same, and the mystery is, that such 
a reserved, haughty fellow as he is should submit 
for a moment to Maud’s provoking indifference to 
his attentions. Ashton, his partner, is also a trifle 
soft in that direction, to say nothing of countless 
lesser lights which flicker around her path when- 
ever she condescends to leave her ordinary orbit 
and come to town. But how she can treat Kings- 
land so is beyond my comprehension, for a finer 
fellow never breathed, yourself excepted,” and 
making a sweeping bow, he flourished his umbrella 
in the air, thereby disturbing the delicate equilib- 
rum of his chair, which tipped backward, and 
occasioned the performance of sundry gymnastic 
feats on the part of the enthusiastic young gentle- 
man to recover his balance. 

“ Thank you for the compliment,” said Graham, 
with a hearty laugh, as he picked up Tom’s hat; 
“ but your brilliant exhibition of muscular Christi- 
anity was hardly necessary to enforce it. I imag- 
ine, however, that you are a more ardent admirer 
of his than Miss Maud is. Are the other sisters 
equally dangerous ? ” 

“ Ethel is a second edition of Maud, though 


THE INVITATION. 


5 


three years younger, and is just as fascinating as 
she is lovely in appearance.” 

“ Gracious ! And what of the other one? ” 
Bessie is not as pretty as her sisters, but she 
is the dearest, naughtiest little witch of a romp in 
existence, and my special pet. Beside my cousins, 
the girls have a friend staying with them, a Miss 
Preston.” 

“ Is she as wonderful a beauty as the others ? ” 

“ Would you like to know my private opinion 
of the girl ? ” 

“Yes.” 

“ Well, then, she is handsome, haughty, and 
hateful. How do you like the picture. ” 

“It certainly might be prettier,” returned his 
friend, with a smile. “ Pm afraid your intercourse 
with the young lady has proved rather detrimental 
to your own feelings. Is your tender passion re- 
ciprocated ? ” 

“ I should rather think it was. We dislike each 
other most cordially, and I never neglect an oppor- 
tunity to give her an exhibition of my apprecia- 
tion of her love for me, and the high estimation in 
which I hold her.” 

“ I advise you to discontinue such unusual gal- 
lantry, for you will most assuredly come off second 
best in your encounters with her. The ladies 
always get the upper hand of us by their unreason- 
able whims and unlooked-for caprices (though the 
dear little souls are not generally conscious of the 
power they wield), but never so successfully as 


1 5 THE INVITATION. 

when their tongues fight their battles for them. I 
never knew a woman who could not manage in 
some unconscionable way to have what she wanted. 
By her gentle flattery, or tantalizing coolness, she 
invariably gains her point, whether it be right or 
not. Recollect what your own favorite author 
says : 

“ ‘ Heat not the furnace of your foe so hot 
That it do singe yourself.’ ” 

Well, Graham, you’ve hit the nail on the head, 
for I must confess the melancholy truth, that Miss 
Loo does contrive to leave a sting whenever she 
uses my susceptible feelings as a target for her 
poisoned darts. But I flatter myself that she too 
is not impervious to the sharp little arrows which 
I let fly at her occasionally, by way of testing her 
armor.” 

If you are not proof against such an array of 
Beauty, witchery, and coquetry, /should be thor- 
oughly demoralized were I to encounter such over- 
whelming forces ; so perhaps it is quite as well that 
this annoying business of mine will prevent me 
from joining your party.” 

“Is it so very pressing that you could not spare 
at least a week with us at the shore ? ” 

“ I don’t see how I can leave town at present,” 
replied Graham, running his fingers wearily through 
the dark clustering locks on his forehead. “You 
know that Baton will case is to be tried next 
month, and I am not half prepared for it.” 

“ Oh, bother the will case ! Can’t you let the 


THE mVlTATION. 


17 


thing slip for a few weeks longer ? There is no 
necessity whatever for being in such a desperate 
hurrry about it. Old Daton is dead, and the 
Wrights can survive the decision of the will for a 
while longer. Besides, I heard Kingsland say last 
week that the case was to be postponed until the 
spring term, as there is such a pressure of work on 
hand, that the minor cases cannot be tried this 
fall.” 

Are you quite positive ? ” 

I could swear to it ; so just get your hat and 
go with me to Parker’s. It is too confoundedly 
hot in this oven of an office to breathe, — to say 
nothing of the savage condition of my appetite.” 

I don’t think we will improve our condition 
materially by a walk up Broadway at this melting 
hour of the day,” said Graham, as he removed his 
white linen office coat, and donned a dark cloth 
one. 

“Well, it is better than staying here to melt by 
inches,”' replied Tom, opening the door. 


CHAPTER 11. 



SEABRIGHT. 

SING his pursuasive eloquence with his usual 
success, Clayton had induced Graham to 
spend a few days with him at Seabright, and 
following morning found the two friends on 
their way thither. As they approached the old- 
fashioned rambling little cottage which Mr. Tre- 
mount had rented for the summer, the stillness of 
the place, usually broken only by the rushing and 
tumbling of the waves upon the shore, was dis- 
turbed by the sound of merry, girlish laughter 
issuing, from the house. Stepping quietly up to 
one of the windows, Tom cautiously peeped 
through the half-closed blind into the room. It 
was a large, airy apartment, with numerous win- 
dows running from the floor to the low ceiling, and 
opening on to a broad, pleasant piazza. This was 
shaded by a sweeping roof, and extended all round 
the house. A group of young ladies was sitting 
by one of the open windows engaged in a variety 
of fancy-work, from the inevitable smoking-cap 
and slippers, to delicate embroidery and mazy 
crocheting. 

A fine-looking man of thirty three or four, with 


SEABRIGHT. 


19 


a somewhat dark and haughty mien, sat by the 
centre-table, turning over the contents of a dainty 
little work-basket belonging to Maud Tremount, 
who sat opposite him. Although so deeply en- 
gaged, his thoughts were preoccupied, and he 
noted not the pretty look of consternation with 
which his fair neighbor regarded the havoc he had 
made. The odds and ends and numerous little 
fixings reposing a short time ago in orderly con- 
tentment within the silken compartments of her 
basket, were now jumbled together in hopeless con- 
fusion. Tangled skeins of colored silks were 
knotted up with balls of cord and tiny spools of 
thread ; pins stuck into the needle-case, and needles 
run into the pin-cushion, their golden heads hidden 
among the beads and worsted ; and all the contents 
of the unfortunate basket thrown together in the 
indescribable confusion which is only effective and 
endurable under a gentleman’s hands. 

So thought Maud Tremount as she gazed with 
rueful countenance on the work of devastation 
before her. She was an elegant-looking girl of 
twenty-three. Her queenly grace of manner and 
‘beautiful face made her unusually attractive, while 
her varied accomplishments and sparkling wit 
drew around her a host of admirers, whose atten- 
tions, however, she received with seeming indiffer- 
ence. 

Ethel, though of less commanding presence, was 
her sister’s counterpart in form and feature. She 
was sitting on a low chair by the window, through 


20 


SEABRIGHT. 


which the ocean breeze crept deliciously, lifting the 
soft curls from her fair brow. Beside her on the 
floor, sat golden-haired Bessie, teasing a little white 
kitten with empty spools on a string. 

Miss Preston completed the group. She was a 
handsome brunette, with a full, stylish figure and 
graceful manner. The large, black eyes could 
beam with soft, alluring smiles, or burn like hot 
coals, according as her vanity or jealousy was 
touched. 

A voice from the window startled Bessie ; look- 
ing up, she saw Tom’s eyes peering through the 
shutter, as he attempted to raise the rusty fastening. 

With a scream which aroused the whole party, 
she sprang to the window, and opening the blind, 
dragged Tom into the room, exclaiming : 

'‘Why, Tom, you blessed boy, when did you 
come ? we girls were just talking about you.” 

" Speak for yourself, if you please,” remarked 
Miss Preston, as she declined Tom’s offered hand, 
and coolly bowed to him. 

" Well, pussy and I were ; weren’t we, dear ? ” 
said the girl, catching up the kitten and cuddling 
it up to her neck. 

“ Doubtless Bessie and the cat were very profit- 
ably engaged,” returned Miss Preston, sarcasti- 
cally, as she took up her worsted work. “ What 
she can find in that animal to pet and hug, I can- 
not imagine. I hate the very sight of cats, with 
their treacherous, cunning ways.” 

“ I have frequently thought that in some of your 


SEABRIGHT. 


21 


finer characteristics you very much resembled the 
feline race,” replied Tom, with a very perceptible 
sneer on his face. 

“Tom, can you never meet Loo without quar- 
relling? ” said Maud, tapping his arm. “Where 
is your friend ? I thought you were going to bring 
some one with you.” 

“So I have, cousin mine — but,” he whispered, 
“ that confounded girl- always drives me distracted 
whenever I see her. Graham is on the piazza ; I’ll 
call him in.” 

As that gentlemen entered, Tom presented him 
to his cousins and Kingsland ; then turning to Miss 
Preston, said, ironically : 

“Ah, I beg your pardon. Miss Preston, allow 
me to present my friend Mr. Graham. I have been 
quite anxious that you should meet.” 

Miss Preston colored, and bowed distantly. 

“Where is Aunt Marion, Maud?” said Tom, 
stepping up to his cousin. “ Graham and I are hot 
and dusty, and would like to be shown to our re- 
spective sanctums.'' 

“ Here I am,” said Mrs. Tremount, entering the 
room, and giving her nephew a kind, motherly kiss, 
after which she shook hands with Graham, with 
whose elegant appearance she was instantly pre- 
possessed. 

“Mr. Kingsland, have you no regard for the 
* eternal fitness ’ of things ? ” said Maud, with a 
dubious smile, as she gazed in despair at the chaotic 
condition of her work-basket. 


22 


SEABRIGHT. 


Really, I had no idea I was committing such 
depredations ; I was thinking of something else,” 
he answered, remorsefully. “I shall have to atone 
for my delinquencies by replacing things as I found 
them.” 

“ Rather a hopeless task, considering you have 
not the faintest idea where they belong,” replied 
Maud, smiling. 

“ I will follow the directions of the old nursery 
rhyme of ‘ Try, try again.’ ” 

“ Oh, please have mercy on my poor embroid- 
ery silk ; it is all I have here,” she said, as he en- 
deavored to disentangle a gordian knot of twisted 
cotton and sewing silk. You had better let me 
get the knots out,” and placing her hand on the 
basket, she attempted to draw it from him. 

Instead of relinquishing the basket, he placed 
his own hand on hers, saying in a low tone ; 

“ Maud, do you know what I was thinking 
about ? ” 

“ How can I tell ? I am no conjurer,” she re- 
plied lightly, as she withdrew her hand. 

‘‘ I was thinking how lonely it will be at Hazel- 
hurst next winter, unless some one comes to share 
my solitude, and brighten the old mansion with 
her cheering presence.” 

“Is not your housekeeper going to remain?” 
said Maud, demurely. 

“ Yes ; but think you she is what I need ? ” 

“ Why, I think she is the dearest old body you 
could possibly have,” replied Maud, looking down 


SEABRIGHT. 


23 

at her work, and provokingly mistaking his mean- 
ing. 

Kingsland was silent. He knew that Maud un- 
derstood him, though she so coolly evaded a direct 
answer. Nerving himself to another effort, he 
bent his dark, piercing eyes full on her face, as he 
said quietly : ' ' 

Look at me an instant.” Lifting her eyes to 
his, she dropped them quickly as she caught the 
meaning of the lustrous' eyes fixed upon her. 

‘‘Now you know what I want, Maud, and what 
I must have.” 

“ Must ! You talk in enigmas, Mr. Kingsland ; 
I do not comprehend you,” she answerechhaughtily, 
though she colored violently. Tossing her work 
into the basket, she turned, saying, “Ethel, Loo, 
it is time to dress for supper,” and hastening to 
the door, which Kingsland opened for her, she left 
the room, not deigning to return the stern though 
reproachful glance which he bestowed upon her as 
she passed him. 

The following week passed too quickly to the 
gay young party at Seabright. Guy Ashton, 
Kingsland’s partner, had come up for a few days, 
and numerous were the diversions which Maud and 
Tom planned for the entertainment of their guests. 

Kingsland sought unavailingly an interview with 
Maud, particularly as he noted with mingled feel- 
ings of jealousy and chagrin the marked atten- 
tions which Ashton was paying her. His only 
consolation lay in the indifference and dislike 


24 


SEABRIGIIT. 


which she appeared to entertain for his partner, 
though the latter persisted with unflagging zeal in 
his attentions. 

Many were the baskets of beautiful flowers and 
luscious fruits that found their way to Seabright, 
arousing Miss Preston’s curiosity and jealousy, 
and exposing Maud to the full battery of Tom’s 
teasing. She did not know from which gentle- 
man they came, though she secretly felt that Ash- 
ton, with all his extravagance of dress, had 
neither sufficient heart nor generosity to send them. 

While standing alone in the parlor one morning, 
a basket of exquisite flowers was brought to her. 
As she leaned over them, inhaling their rich per- 
fume, and caressingly touching a bunch of tiny 
rose-buds that lay fresh and wet on the top, Kings- 
land entered, and the bright light which flashed in 
his eyes as they met hers, instantly revealed the 
secret. The color surged- up in her cheeks, mant- 
ling her very brow. With a look of intense arro- 
gance she abruptly walked out of the room, leav- 
ing the flowers untouched, and Kingsland to di- 
gest his mortification with what equanimity he 
could. 

One evening after tea, Ethel and Bessie with 
most of their guests started for a walk on the 
beach, leaving Maud, who had declined to go, 
with her mother on the piazza. The deep' roar of 
the ocean was stilled, though the waves danced 
and sparkled in merry frolic under the silvery 
light of the moon. The evening wind blew freshly 


SEABRIGHT, 


25 


in from the sea, and Mrs. Tremount, finding the air 
too damp, retired to the parlor. Maud walked up 
and down the long piazza for some time ; then tak- 
ing a blanket shawl on her arm, she ran down the 
steps and walked slowly towards a slight rocky ele- 
vation a few rods from the house. Throwing her 
shawl on the stones, she sat down and gazed with 
thoughtful eyes on the beautiful scene before her. 
The sound of approaching steps startled her, and 
turning around, she perceived Ashton standing 
close beside her. 

“ Pardon me for coming upon you so abruptly,” 
he said, with an insinuating smile. “ Will you al- 
low me to sit down ? ” 

“ Certainly,” replied Maud, coldly, as she ungra- 
ciously offered him a small portion of her shawl. 

One would think you begrudged me even this 
corner,” he said, in a half-mortified tone. 

“Not at all; there is plenty of room on these 
rocks for a dozen more people.” 

For a few moments neither spoke ; then Ashton, 
leaning forward, said softly : 

“ Do you remember those hours we passed to- 
gether last winter at Mrs. Moseley’s ? ” referring to 
a visit which Maud had made in town. 

“Yes,” she answered, indifferently. 

“To me they were the most precious I ever 
spent.” 

“ Indeed ! ” more frigidly than before. 

“I cherish them very warmly in my memory, 
and wish they could be repeated.” 


26 


SEABRIGHT. 


Maud did not reply, but gazed resolutely at the 
great watery expanse before her, seemingly uncon- 
scious of the tender and admiring glance bestowed 
upon her -by her companion. 

“ I missed you among the young ladies,” he re- 
sumed, “ and as there was no attraction for me in 
the party without your beautiful face to smile upon 
me, I followed you hither.” 

You honor me by your preference,” said Maud, 
sarcastically, “but I assure you I am unable to ap- 
preciate your gentle flattery. I refused to join the 
others because I preferred to be alone.” 

Ashton bit his lip and was about to make an 
angry reply, but there was too much at stake, a 
beautiful girl whom he loved as deeply as was in 
his nature to love, and a large fortune which he 
loved still better and was bent upon possessing ; so 
he said gently : 

“ I loved you the first time we met, Maud ; may 
I not cherish the hope that — ” 

“You are presuming too far, Mr. Ashton,” she 
interrupted haughtily, rising from her seat. 

“No, I am not,” he exclaimed passionately, 
thoroughly roused by her coldness ; and seizing 
her hand, he forcibly retained it as he poured into 
her ear the renewed declaration of his love. 

“You are forgetting yourself,” said Maud 
angrily, releasing her hand. “ I tolerate your 
presence here only because you are my cousin’s 
friend and my father’s guest. If you had suffi- 
cient respect for yourself, I should think you 


SEABRIGHT, 


27 


would hardly have dared to recur to this odious 
subject again. You met me last winter for the 
sole purpose of winning my love ; you employed 
all the arts and fascinations of which you are 
master to entangle my affections, but you were 
defeated with your own weapons. I rejected 
your proposals with the scorn they deserved, 
and I now repeat that I despise your protestations 
of love as heartily as I do — ” 

“ Myself ! ” interrupted Ashton, with angry inso- 
lence. 

''Exactly,” said Maud, contemptuously. "I 
have not forgotten your heartless conduct toward 
poor Miss Lawrence, and you may rest assured I 
shall neglect no opportunity to warn young girls 
against you, unless I find that they are capable of 
meeting you on your own ground, as I did. Now 
leave me ; I would be alone.” 

Angry and crestfallen, Ashton turned to leave 
her, but catching the cold, scornful smile on Maud’s 
pale face, he placed his hand heavily on her 
shoulder, and exclaimed, with a half-smothered 
oath : 

" This interview will doubtless form an interest- 
ing topic of conversation among you ladies to- 
morrow. But,” he added meaningly, in a low, vin- 
dictive tone, "whatever you may say, it is in my 
power to retaliate for the contemptuous manner in 
which you have treated me, in a way of which 
you are little aware, and possibly may influence 
your lover’s feelings against you.” 

2 


28 


SEABRIGHT. 


I have no lover,” said Maud proudly, moving 
away from him as she spoke, though she trembled 
at the import of his words. I scorn your base 
insinuations, and give you permission to retaliate 
in whatever manner your honor as a gentleman 
will permit. But I wish you to understand that 
henceforth we meet as strangers. You are a guest 
here because you are the son of my father’s best 
friend ; he likes you only because he does not 
know you ; if he did, you would be forbidden the 
house. Now leave me,” and waving her hand, she 
Jiaughtily dismissed him. 

Maud watched him until he was out of .sight ; 
then picking up her shawl she hurried toward the 
house, hoping to reach it before the rest of the 
party returned from their walk. Going round to 
the back of the house, she ran up the steps and 
looked into the sitting-room window, where she 
saw her mother reading by the cosy student-lamp. 
Breathless and agitated, she paused to recover her- 
self, then turning an angle of the house, she stum- 
bled against Kingsland, who was quietly smoking a 
cigar in the moonlight. 

‘‘ What is the matter ? ” he exclaimed, springing 
up as he saw her pale, frightened face ; and making 
her sit down, he waited until she spoke. 

I — I — thought you wjere with the girls,” she 
said, endeavoring to speak calmly. 

did start out with them, but gradually wan- 
dered away, and finally found myself ensconced 


SEABRIGHT. 


29 

in this little nook. Where have you been ? I 
missed you among the young ladies.” 

“ I have been over there among the rocks.” 

“ What frightened you ? you looked quite pale 
and startled when you came here.” 

Oh ! don’t ask me,” she cried. 

‘'Was Ashton with you ? ” asked Kingsland, ab- 
ruptly. 

“ Why do you ask ? ” 

“ Because he was not with the rest of the party.” 

Maud did not reply, and Kingsland, bending 
over her, said anxiously : 

“ Has he been doing anything to annoy you ? ” 

“ Oh ! don’t ask me ; let me go in, I am so cold 
out here.” 

But Kingsland put her back in the chair, and 
wrapping the shawl softly around her, said gently : 

“ Not yet ; this is my last evening at Seabright, 
and I want it to be one of the brightest of my 
life.” 

“ Please let me go in,” said Maud, hastily rising 
and putting forth her hand half-deprecatingly. . 

Imprisoning it in his own, he bent his head, and 
said in low, earnest tones : 

“ Maud, I waited here purposely for you. I saw 
Ashton follow you to the rocks, and I knew his er- 
rand ; can you imagine the suspense I was in 
until I saw him return ? ^As he walked off alone, 
I knew the interview had not been propitious for 
him, so there was hope for me. Is there now? ” 

Maud trembled violently, and strove to with- 


30 


SEABRIGHT. 


draw her hand. But clasping it still tighter, he 
said, in a voice which thrilled every nerve : 

' ‘ I have waited here to ask of you the greatest 
boon which you could bestow on me. Maud, 
you know that I love you — ” 

“ Oh, stop, stop ! ” she interrupted him implor- 
ingly ; you must not — ” 

^‘Listen to me; you must hear me. Will you 
be my wife, darling?” 

The words were spoken in tones so low, so 
sweet, so full of entreaty, that she could not resist 
them, and for one brief moment her head rested 
on his shoulder. Then springing away from him, 
she exclaimed, nervously: 

I cannot; oh, leave me, Mr. Kingsland.” 

Not until I hear you repeat those words,” he 
answered, hoarsely. Do you love me, or are 
you the heartless coquette I have heard you 
called?” 

The last words stung her ; agitated from her late 
stormy interview with Ashton, bewildered and 
surprised by Kingsland’s unexpected avowal, she 
lost all control of herself, and exclaimed, half-defi- 
antly, half-passionately : 

“lam all^nd everything you have ever heard 
me called,” and bursting into tears, she hurried 
into the house, and went to her room. 

Throwing herself on ^ lounge by the window, 
she pressed her hands to her burning brow, and 
endeavored to collect her thoughts. Indignant 
with Ashton, she hardly realized the passionate 


SEABRIGHT, 


31 

words she had uttered to Kingsland until too late 
to recall them. 

“ Maud, where are you ? ” said Ethel, opening the 
door and peering into the room. “ Everybody is 
asking for you downstairs; why don’t you come 
down ? ” 

“ I will go down presently ; don’t wait for me.” 

“ But you had better come now. What is the 
matter ? are you ill ? ” 

“No.” 

“Well, then, you must go dotvn now. Your 
actions this evening have given rise to the suspi- 
cion that you met Mr. Ashton by appointment. 
Loo is dying with curiosity to know where you 
have been, and Tom has prepared himself to tease 
you unmercifully. Mr. Kingsland looks severely 
solemn, and as for Mr. Ashton, I should not be sur- 
prised if he had thrown himself into the sea through 
jealousy, for he hasn’t come home yet. So do 
come down and dispel the gathering gloom.” 

“ How can I meet them all ? ” said Maud, for- 
lornly. “My eyes are red, and I look so dread- 
fully.” 

“ I’ll run down first and tell them that you were 
lying down, waiting for us to come((jp)me, and none 
will notice your eyes, for the lamp burns so dimly 
to-night one can scarcely see to read.” 

When Maud entered the room, she found rather 
a listless group lounging around. Bessie was sit- 
ting in the corner of the sofa half asleep, and occa- 
sionally waking up sufficiently to scold Tom, who 


32 


SEABRIGHT. 


sat beside her, dividing his attentions between 
tickling her ear with a straw, and scandalizing Miss 
Preston by his personal and not over-compliment- 
ary remarks. Kingsland sat by the centre-table, 

' ostensibly reading, while Ethel and Graham were 
engaged in a lively game of backgammon in an 
obscure corner of the room. 

“Did you have a pleasant walk?” said Miss 
Preston, addressing Maud as she entered. 

“ Quite so, she answered, coolly. 

“Where did you go? Over yonder by the 
rocks ? ” ^ 

“ Why do you ask ? ” 

“ Oh, merely from curiosity.” 

“ Don’t gratify her, then,” said Tom, walking 
toward the hall, where he met Ashton. 

“Well, old fellow, what have you been about? 
Sentimentalizing by the sad sea waves, eh ? ” 

“ ‘ One summer eve, with pensive thought, 

I wandered by the sea-beat shore,’ ” 

drawled Ashton, in his soft, effeminate voice, as he 
took a seat by Maud. 

“ I did not know but you had fallen in love with 
some sea-nymph, and been lured to her pearly 
cave by her -i^en song. But come, let us have 
some music. TVEaud, will you play an accompani- 
ment ? ” 

As Maud walked toward the piano, Ashton 
stepped forward saying in his tenderest tones, as 
he offered his arm : 

“ Allow me the pleasure.” 


SEABRIGHT. 


33 


Looking at him with eyes fairly ablaze with in- 
dignation, she scornfully repelled him, and swept 
by without speaking. Catching Kingsland’s eye, 
she was almost dazzled by the bright look which 
flashed in his face for an instant. Her Angers 
trembled as she touched the keys, but recovering 
her self-possession she finished the song without 
faltering. 

Now, girls, you must retire,” said Mrs. Tre- 
mount rising. “Where is Bessie? I have not 
seen her this evening.” 

“ Here she is, sound asleep on the sofa,” said 
Tom “ ril wake her up.” Which he proceeded to 
do in true cousinly style, by pulling the cushions 
from under her head. 

“ Who’s there ? ” said Bessie, sitting up and 
rubbing her eyes. 

“ It is I, my dear ; so wake up, if you please, and 
bestow upon me the rich effulgence of your glori- 
ous smile.” 

“ Is that you, Tom. I had such a funny dream” 
— here she interrupted herself by a yawn. “ I 
thought you were a lobster and I was a clam, and 
you tried to get me out of my shell by poking in 
one of'your long red whiskers.” iP^nother yawn, 
which made the tears start to her eyes.) 

“ Lobsters don’t usually have red whiskers until 
they are boiled, at least not to my knowledge,” 
laughed Tom. “You probably mistook this orna- 
ment ” (caressing his mustache), “for the stiff 
feelers of a lobster.” 


34 


SEABRIGHT. 


You kissed me ! ” 

‘‘Well!” 

“You ought to be ashamed of yourself,” said 
Bessie, with an indignant yawn. 

“ Highty tighty 1 And have I not done it before 
in my life. But please, if you have any mercy on 
my maxillary muscles, don’t repeat that jaw-dislo- 
cating operation again,” putting his hand over her 
mouth, which was wide open for another yawn. 
“I could not get you out of your shell, little coz, 
so I’ll put you in another, where you can stay until 
to-morrow morning, if you like,” and catching her 
up in his arms, he ran up-stairs and deposited her 
in the middle of the room, too sleepy and aston- 
ished to make any remonstrance. 


CHAPTER III. 


FIDELITAS. 



HE next morning Kingsland left for New 
York; no one of the merry group as- 
sembled on the piazza to bid him farewell 
dreamed that two aching hearts beat beneath the 


cold and indifferent exteriors which he and Maud 
exhibited at parting. Miss Preston, accompanied 
by Ashton, took her departure a few hours after 
Kingsland, leaving Tom and Graham to ensure the 
girls against ennui during the few remaining days 
of their visit at Seabright. 

Ethel’s lovely face and bright and joyous dispo- 
sition had already captured Graham, and he took 
little pains to conceal the ardent admiration which 
he entertained for her. 

As they were rambling along the beach one 
evening towards sunset, Ethel said, gayly : 

Mr. Graham, won’t you give me one more row 
on the river before we leave Seabright ? To-morrow 
we will all be so busy getting the trunks and bag- 
gage off, I don’t think we will have an opportu- 
nity.” 

“Nothing could give me greater pleasure,” 
2 * 


36 


FIDELITAS. 


replied Graham readily, as he walked toward the 
boat-house on the Shrewsbury river, a little stream 
running parallel with the shore and a few hundred 
feet from it. 

Unfastening the boat, he assisted Ethel into the 
stern, and taking up the oars, rowed gently out 
into the river. The golden and crimson clouds in 
the west reflected their gorgeous hues on the 
waters, which danced and rippled in rosy wavelets 
around the boat. Rowing out some distance, 
Graham rested upon his oars, and gazed with silent 
admiration on the wondrously beautiful scene 
around him. Ethel, who was idly dipping her 
hand in the water over the side of the boat, seemed 
to his imagination the lovliest picture of all — a 
sweet smile of contentment and happiness resting 
on her fair young face, as she half reclined on her 
seat, unconscious of his gaze. 

Lifting her eyes, she met Graham’s, with all his 
soul in them, shining upon her, and her cheeks 
caught the color of the skies, as the blushes swept 
over them. 

Neither uttered a word, though Graham smiled 
as he resumed his oars. 

In that bright, brief glance, each revealed to the 
other more than either imagined ; an undefined 
thrill of ecstasy pervaded their hearts, and the little 
chord of love, fine and soft, but infinitely strong 
in texture, was surely, silently throwing itself 
around every thought and fibre of their lives. 

Ethel — Mr. Graham — mamma says you had 


FIDELITAS. 


37 

better come in,” called Bessie’s clear voice from 
the house. 

“ We’ll go in directly,” shouted Graham, awak- 
ing from the spell which bound him, and rowing 
swiftly towards the shore. Drawing the boat up 
on the beach, he lifted Ethel out, then fastening 
the door of the boat-house, he turned toward her, 
saying, as he drew her arm within his : 

“ Will you keep this little bauble as a memento 
of our last bright evening at the sea-shore ? ” 

Placing in her hand at the same time a small 
sandal- wood box, he watched her narrowly as 
she opened it. Reposing on a white satin lining, 
was a little golden ball, beautifully enamelled, on 
one side of which was traced, in fine running letters, 
Fidelitas^ and on the other, C. G. A tiny golden 
key, attached by a slender chain to the ring on top, 
suggested the idea that the ball opened. As she 
looked up with a perplexed and inquiring air 
to Graham’s face, he took it from her, saying 
quietly : 

'‘This little ball belonged to my mother when 
she was a young girl like you. Will you keep it 
till we meet again, Ethel ? The key I will retain.” 

"Why, Mr, Graham, I don’t know what it is. 
I — I — cannot 4Kcept it,” she replied, with hesita- 
tion. 

"You need not look so troubled; its contents 
cannot harm you,” he answered, smiling at her look 
of alarm and embarrassment. " I do not ask you 
to accept it now ; I only request you to wear it for 


38 


FIDELITAS. 


me,” and unscrewing the ring on top, he quietly 
fastened it to her watch-chain, and attaching the 
key to his own, said gayly : 

“ You cannot remove this little bombshell with- 
out my assistance, unless you do it forcibly. 
Possibly I may unlock it the next time we meet, 
and reveal its contents to you. Promise me that 
you will not use any means to unfasten it from 
your chain,” he added, taking her hand and look- 
ing earnestly into her face. 

Ethel turned the ball round, and endeavored to 
pull it off. Finding the effort unsuccessful, she 
looked up, and said, half-laughingly : 

This little lock is as secure as the bolts and 
bars of a Bastile, Mr. Graham, so I don’t see what 
use there is in my promising not to take the ball 
off.” 

But I want you, nevertheless, to promise me 
solemnly not to remove it.” 

Why, I should have to ask a blacksmith to 
perform the operation for me, which I am not 
likely to do, so I shall not make the promise,” she 
replied, with a bewitching smile. 

“ And you absolutly refuse to promise me,” 
he asked, in a disappointed tone. 

If I promise to wear it, is that not enough ? ” 
she said, archly. 

suppose I shall have to rest content with 
small favors,” he returned, pleasantly. Now let 
us go back to the house ; it is too damp for you to 
remain out here any longer.” 


FIDELITAS. 


39 


The next day, the little party at Seabright was 
broken up. The Tremounts returned to their home 
in Champlain, and Tom and Graham went back to 
town. Bessie and Miss Preston returned to 
Madam De Lainy’s school, to participate for the 
last time in those pleasures and perplexities of 
school-girl life which are seldom if ever appreci- 
ated at the time, but are ever after cherished lov- 
ingly in the memory. 


CHAPTER IV. 



TREMOUNT HALL. 

IrEMOUNT hall was a fine gothic man- 
sion, surrounded by cultivated lawns, and 
F rolling woodlands, near the shore of Lake 
Champlain. The Tremounts were of English ex- 
traction, and the house had been built after the 
pattern of the old homestead in Derbyshire. Its 
gabled roof and towers, long casements, and low, 
square balconies of the second story, gave it the ap- 
pearance of an English home of mediaeval times, and 
this effect was heightened by dark masses of ivy, 
which clung caressingly to its gray walls or 
drooped gracefully from the stone projections of 
the tower. Bay-windows and low, broad piazzas 
lent an air of cheerfulness to the place, which 
otherwise would have presented too stern an 
aspect to accord with the modern and hospitable 
ideas of its present owner. 

Within, all was ease and elegance. The large 
library, with its wainscoted walls, deep book re- 
cesses, and quaint old family portraits, was the 
most charming room in the house. Before the 
bright wood-fire, which blazed and crackled on 


TREMOUNT HALE 


41 


the hearth, sat Maud and Ethel Tremount. It was 
a clear, cold afternoon late in December. The sun 
had gone to rest behind the distant hills of the 
Adirondacks, and twilight gray came stealing on, 
clothing all the fair winter landscape in a sober 
livery. 

Ethel sat on a low chair by the fire, dreamily 
toying with the silken ear of Don, a noble hound, 
who lay stretched on the rug at her feet. Maud, 
with one hand partially shading 'her brow, was 
gazing, with an all-absorbed expression on her 
face, into the glowing embers. The door opened, 
and Kingsland was announced. The vivid color 
which flushed in her cheeks, as she arose to greet 
him, told what had been the subject of her thoughts, 
while Ethel, awakening from her reverie, came for- 
ward, saying : 

“ Oh, Mr. Kingsland, has the train arrived ? 
Did the rest of the party come with you ? ” 

I was not aware that you were expecting com- 
pany,” he replied, patting Don’s head, as the dog 
rubbed his cold nose against his hand. ‘‘I have 
just returned from a business trip to the lumber 
district, and. only received your mother’s kind in- 
vitation for Christmas week before I drove over 
here.” 

We are expecting Bessie and Tom, with several 
other friends,” said Maud. I should think they 
ought to be here by this time.” 

“ We were occupied all the morning dressing the 
house with greens,” said Ethel, and this after- 


42 


TREMOUNT HALL. 


noon we have been busy doing nothing, which oc- 
cupation you caught us in just now.” 

“ Judging from your faces, I imagined you were 
both engaged in castle building,” said Kingsland, 
turning toward Maud. Confess, were you 
not ? ” 

“ Twilight is generally considered the best time 
to indulge in that absurd amusement,” she an- 
swered, evasively. 

Then you plead guilty ? ” 

“ I suppose I shall have to,” she replied, lightly. 

“ ‘ I built myself a castle, - 
So noble, grand, and fair ; 

I built myself a castle — 

A castle in the air.’ ” 

And peopled it with very substantial realities, 
I presume,” interrupted Kingsland. 

I did not say so,” she said, laughingly. 

“ ‘ And now you see it shattered, 

My castle in the air ; 

It lies a dreary ruin, 

All desolate and bare.’ 

You see its foundations were s6 very insecure 
that the whole structure fell to the ground as soon 
as you came in.” 

“ Indeed ? then I am supposed to be the author 
of the mischief,” he returned, with a tinge of bit- 
terness in his tone. 

“ Not at all. These chateaux en espagne are so 
very ethereal in their construction, that they crum- 
ble to ruin at the slightest provocation.” 


TRE MOUNT HALL. 


43 


Tell me, with whom did you people your airy 
fortress ? ” he asked in low, eager tones, as he 
leaned forward. 

With myself,” she answered, avoiding his eye. 

'“You surely did not occupy the palace alone. 
It would not be in accordance with the prevailing 
idea of castle-building, for one being to live in sol- 
itary blessedness within its halls.” 

At this point, Ethel finding herself quite ignored, 
and seeing that the conversation was becoming too 
serious for her to play third party to it with any 
degree of politeness, said demurely : 

“ It seems to me, you are very metaphorical. 
Please do recollect that Don and I are here, and 
we of course do not understand you.” 

Maud colored, and Kingsland, taking the hint, 
asked quietly : 

“When do you expect your company. Miss 
Ethel ? ” 

“ Upon the arrival of the four o’clock train. It 
is time they were here now,” she replied, walking 
to the window and looking down the road. 

Maud and Kingsland were silent, -each wrapped 
in thought. The lamps were yet unlighted, but 
the glowing firelight danced and flickered upon the 
wall, lighting up the dark oak panels, and deepen- 
ing the rich bloom on Maud’s cheek. Kingsland 
sat with his arms folded, gazing steadfastly at the 
fire, a half-sad, half-stern expression resting upon 
his haughty features. Maud’s eyes burned with 
a soft, yeanling light, and a tender smile broke 


44 


TRE MOUNT HALL. 


over her face, as with elapsed hands she looked 
at him with an earnestness of which she was 
little aware. At that moment, Kingsland raised his 
eyes and met hers, which he held with a power 
which she could not resist. In that long glance he 
read what he had long looked for, and a brilliant 
sniile dispelled the gloomy expression on his face, 
as he stepped towards her. Frightened and morti- 
fied at the revelation which she had unwittingly 
made, and with an unaccountable freak of wayward 
woman-nature, she arose from her seat, and with- 
out vouchsafing him a glance, joined Ethel, who 
was still waiting impatiently at the window for the 
arrival of the sleigh. 

The bright fall months had sped quickly by, and 
beautiful Christmas, crowned with wreaths of frost 
and evergreen, had come. The same party which 
had separated at Seabright in the summer, were 
again to meet at Tremount Hall to enjoy the Christ- 
mas holidays. 

The grand old-fashioned sleigh, with its softly 
cushioned seats and warm, fleecy robes, had been 
sent to Millford Station to meet the evening train 
from New York. Happy indeed were the tired 
travellers to exchange the confinement and close- 
ness of the cars for the pleasures of the sleigh-ride 
and the clear, bracing air of the country. A beau-, 
tiful winter scene greeted their eyes as they rode 
swiftly over the beaten path. An ice-storm the 
day previous had enveloped every twig and branch 
of the tall old forest trees with crystal robes, that 


TREMOUNT HALL. 


45 


glistened and shone resplendent under the bright 
beams of a full-orbed moon, which made the 
heavy, overarching boughs with their icy covering, 
and the sparkling snow with its silver sheen, look 
like a frozen corridor in an enchanted fairy palace. 

After half an hour’s drive, the horses dashed up 
the broad, sweeping avenue of Tremount Hall, and 
stood panting and breathless, while Bessie, Miss 
Preston, Tom, and his friends sprang out of the 
sleigh. ^ A hearty, joyous welcome they received, 
and very pleasant seemed the warm, genial atmos- 
phere of the house after their cold but merry ride 
from the station. 

The result of Maud and Ethel’s busy morning 
was evident everywhere. Evergreens were taste- 
fully arranged around parlors, dining-room, and 
halls, and drooped in graceful festoons over pict- 
ures, pillars, and arching doorway ; while between 
the rich, dark greens of ivy and hemlock the hol- 
ly’s brilliant red berries peeped brightly. Flowers 
from the conservatory adorned the rooms, making 
the air of the house redolent with perfume. One 
might readily imagine that some tropical clime had 
dropped its treasures over the stately mansion, had 
not the crackling of the hugh wood-fire, leaping 
and sparkling on the bright, old-fashioned andirons, 
reminded one of the necessity of defeating the Frost 
Spirit— 

“ And turn with the light of the parlor-fire his evil power away, 
And gather closer the circle round when the firelight dances high, 
And laugh at the ishrieks of the baffled fiend, as his sounding wings 
go by.” 


46 


TREMOUNT HALL. 


Christmas week passed quickly with its sleigh- 
rides, coasting, and skating, and one large party at 
Millfo'rd, a pretty little village nestling at the base 
of a range of hills, four miles distant from Tremount 
Hall. 


CHAPTER V. 


AN ADVENTURE BY MOONLIGHT THAT WAS NOT 
ALL A ROMANCE. 

» AUD and Bessie with their guests were re- 
turning late in the evening from the party, 
and all had crowded into the large family 
sleigh but Graham and Ethel, who followed rather 
leisurely behind in Tom’s little cutter. As they 
drove over the frozen snow-path, the merry sounds 
of the sleigh-bells, ringing out musically in the clear 
evening air, the surpassing beauty of the night, to- 
gether with the presence of the lovely girl at his side, 
with her brown curls tossed back from her glowing 
cheeks, and her eyes dancing with the excitement 
of her drive, produced a combination of influences 
which made this young man more deeply in love 
than ever. 

“ Let me drive for a little while, and you take 
my muff to warm your hands,” said Ethel, putting 
out her fur-gloved hand to take the reins. 

“Those little hands of yours would freeze in 
such an atmosphere as this ; I am warmly protected 
with these,” displaying a huge pair of seal-skin 


48 ADVENTURE BY MOONLIGHT 


gloves, which covered half his arm ; and putting 
her hand back, he tucked the robes more warmly 
around her. 

“ Hark! What is that! ” cried Ethel, starting 
forward ; at the same time Selim shied violently, 
and started on a gallop down the road. 

“ It was only a dog barking in some neighbor- 
ing farm-house,” said Graham, reining the horse 
into a trot. 

Oh no, it can’t be ; it is the cry of a wolf,” she 
replied, looking behind her in alarm. 

“ Why, I was not aware that there were wolves 
around this region.” 

Oh, yes there are ; they come down from the 
forests in Canada sometimes during our coldest 
weather, in search of food. It was only two weeks 
ago that Miller shot one as he was prowling around 
the barns at the farm. I know their cry too w'ell 
to mistake it, for I heard it last suifimer while 
Maud and I were camping out in the Adirondacks 
with papa and Tom.” 

“ Well, if they do come, they will meet with a 
warm reception ; there is a six-barrelled revolver 
fully loaded under the seat. Tom carelessly left it 
in the sleigh this afternoon, and it is fortunate for 
us that he did.” Stooping down, he searched for 
the weapon, and soon displayed to Ethel’s eyes a 
silver-mounted revolver, which gleamed mena- 
cingly in the moonlight. 

A deep, ominous sound from the woods behind 
them again broke upon the still night air.' 


THAT WAS NOT ALL A ROMANCE. 


49 


“ Oh ! there they are ! Look, look, Mr. Gra- 
ham ! ” screamed Ethel, clutching his arm and 
pointing to a low, dark mass moving rapidly 
towards them. 

“ Be a brave girl, and help me,” said Graham, in 
a firm, reassuring voice. “Take the reins and keep 
Selim in the middle of the road if you can. There 
are only two of the brutes, and I will keep them 
at bay with this pistol until we reach the school- 
house below the hill.” 

Nearer and nearer they came, making night hid- 
eous with their howls. Ethel still kept the reins, 
guiding the terror-stricken horse over the frozen 
ground as best she could. The spirited little Ara- 
bian finally flew over the road, scattering the snow 
and ice in a crystal cloud in Ethel’s face, but the 
wolves gained rapidly upon them, and were now 
within a few hundred feet of the flying sleigh. 
Graham, with a well-directed aim, wounded the 
foremost, which only infuriated without disabling 
him. They were almost within reach of the school- 
house, when Selim stopped, reared, and swerved 
to one side of the road. One of the brutes, mak- 
ing a dHour among the trees, had come upon him 
from behind a mass of .underbush, and springing 
upon his haunches, fixed hi's fangs in his quiv- 
ering flesh. Snorting with terror, he made one 
wild, desperate plunge, shook the monster off, and 
started on a mad galop home. 

Graham and Ethel were both thrown out of the 
sleigh. While extricating herself from the heavy 


AN ADVENTURE BY MOONLIGHT 


SO 

buffalo robes which enveloped her, Ethel heard a 
frightful yell, which seem to freeze her very soul ; 
throwing aside her wrappings, she sprang up to 
see Graham with one hand clutching the throat of 
the furious animal, and endeavoring with the other 
to regain his pistol. With the wild strength of de- 
spair, he still kept him off, though his hand was 
gradually relaxing its hold on the neck of the wolf. 
Ethel picked up the revolver, and, hardly knowing 
at what she aimed, fired. The brute fell mortally 
wounded. Hastily putting the pistol in his pocket, 
Graham seized Ethel in his arms, and ran to the 
school-house, reaching the door just as the other 
wolf, baffled of his prey, sprang after him, almost 
knocking down the side-posts of the door with his 
heavy weight. 

Depositing Ethel on a bench in one corner of 
the room, Graham proceeded to examine the doors 
and windows. Faint with excitement, she sat still 
and strove to collect her senses. The room was 
dismally dark, with the exception of a narrow ray 
of moonlight wfflich streamed in through a crack 
in one of the shutters. Through the dimness she 
perceived a ladder leading up to a loft above. 

‘'Had we not better mount the ladder?” she 
said to Graham, “that creature outside may break 
open the shutter, and you know the sashes have no 
glass in them.” 

“ They would prove of little protection if they 
had,” he returned, looking out of the crack in the 
window. 


TJIAT WAS NOT ALL A ROMANCE. 


51 


Oh, Mr. Graham, don’t leave me ! ” she cried, 
in alarm. “I hear a noise by the window. Oh, 
where are you ? ” 

Running across the room in her fright, her foot 
caught in an old form lying on the floor, and she 
fell prostrate at his feet. 

My poor child, are you much hurt ? ” he whis- 
pered, lifting her up from the floor. 

“ No, no,” she moaned, “ only do find the lad- 
der.” 

Supporting his now fainting burden on one arm, 
Graham felt around for the ladder, and mounting 
the frail stairway, reached the loft just as the wolf 
below, having torn down the old window shutter, 
tumbled headlong into the room, only to find that 
his prey had^again escaped. Mad with disappoint- 
ment and howling with rage, he tore up and down 
the room, snarling and gnashing his teeth in wild 
fury. From his post at the trap-door, Graham 
fired a random shot which silenced the brute for- 
ever. 

^ “ I believe I have sprained my ankle, Mr. Gra- 
ham,” said Ethel in a trembling voice, as she at- 
tempted to stand. 

Let me see,” he replied, assisting her to a 
pile of rough boards. Removing the Polish boot, 
and ripping off the tiny gaiter under it, he found 
her surmise was correct; the foot was greatly 
swollen, and black and blue from the sprain. 

Poor child ! ” said he anxiously, as he wrapped 
it up in his soft cambric handkerchief. This has 
3 


52 


AN ADVENTURE BY MOONLIGHT 


been anything but a happy termination to our 
pleasant ride for you. Do you know that you 
saved both our lives to-night by your bravery ? ” 

“Don’t praise me for my courage, for indeed 
I do not deserve it. I don’t feel in the least like 
a heroine.” 

The frosty night air blew in strongly, and she 
shivered with the cold. 

“ You will turn into a veritable ice-maiden, if 
you sit there much longer ; that airy party dress 
does not afford you much protection from this 
chilling air,” said Graham, taking off his fur-lined 
overcoat. “J must insist upon your putting this 
on.” 

“I am not cold in the least, and I will not listen 
to such a thing,” said Ethel, smiling, though her 
chattering teeth and shivering form belied her 
words. 

Hearing.no response to her remonstrance, she 
looked up, saying : 

“ Indeed, Mr. Graham, I had rather not put it 
on you will need it yourself.” 

“ Allow me to be a judge of that,” he replied, 
in a voice of decision which she knew would brook 
no further refusal. So she submitted to his wrap- 
ping it around her, feeling a sense of quiet and 
intense enjoyment in being thus cared for. Nest- 
ling among the soft, warm folds of the cloak, she 
watched his tall form as he paced up and down the 
small apartment, vainly endeavoring to keep warm, 
for the wintry wind blew mercilessly in through the 


THAT WAS NOT ALL A ROMANCE. 


53 


sashless window. Thinking she was asleep, Gra- 
ham did not disturb her by talking. The increas- 
ing pain in her foot, however, and the terrible 
excitement through which she had passed, pre- 
vented slumber from visiting Ethel that night, 
worn out with fatigue and suffering though she 
was. 

Morning at last dawned ; and as the first gray 
streaks of early twilight entered the room, Graham 
heard the jingle of bells, and hastening to the 
window, beheld with unspeakable relief Mr. Tre- 
mount’s large sleigh approaching, with Tom, Mr. 
Kingsland, and Mr. Tremountin it. Taking Ethel 
in his arms, he carried her gently down the lad- 
der, and the pqor girl was soon clasped in her 
father’s loving arms. 

Mr. Tremount, on his return from Millford, had 
waited up long after the rest of the family had re- 
tired for Graham and Ethel. While looking out 
the window for them, he saw Selim dash up the 
wide carriage-drive, past the house to the stables, 
with the sleigh dragging after him on its side, and 
the reins trailing in the snow. Hurrying to the 
barn, he found the horse standing under a shed, 
his sides bleeding and lacerated, and his whole 
body trembling with terror. His worst suspicions 
were immediately awakened, and arousing Tom 
and Kingsland, he started in pursuit of the missing 
couple. Following Selim’s track, which was 
readily discovered by traces of blood on the 
snow, they soon reached the school-house, and 


54 


AN ADVENTURE BY MOONLIGHT, 


were hailed by Graham from his post at the win- 
dow. 

Placing Ethel in the sleigh, Tom gave the reins 
to the horses, and in a short time she was in the 
arms of her anxious mother and sisters. 



( 



5 




CHAPTER VI. 


CHE SAIA SAIA. 

y WISH we could have a sleigh-ride this 
I glorious afternoon,” said Bessie, the fol- 
i lowing day after dinner. “Tom, why 
can’t you order the large sleigh and give us a 
ride? ” appealing to her cousin, who had just en- 
tered the library. 

“ I anticipated your wish some time ago, little 
woman, and the sleigh will be at the door in twenty 
minutes. I shall drive, so there will be plenty of 
room for all.” 

“"'Mr. Kingsland, are you not going with us ? ” 
said Miss Preston, with a bland smile, to Kings- 
land, who stood by the table drawing on his gloves. 

“You will have to excuse me from accompany- 
ing you,” he answered, coolly meeting the capti- 
vating glances she flashed at him. 

“ Oh, do not desert us,” she said, beseech- 
ingly. “ Mr. Ashton pleads guilty to a headache, 
and he has no particular i)e7ichant for sleigh-riding 
either ; and judging from appearances, Mr. Gra- 
ham bids fair to be held prisoner by Ethel’s 
chains ; so Maud and I shall be quite desoU^ unless 
one of you gentlemen accompajiy us.” 



56 


CHE SAIA SATA. 


“ I am not sufficient of a preiix chevalier to make 
my presence of so much importance, I assure you. 
I have business appointments at Millford ; other- 
wise I should consider myself unutterably happy 
to play the role of the ‘ gay Lothario,’ or act in 
the capacity of target for whatever species of dart 
you choose to hurl at me, for I perceive you have 
your quiver well supplied this afternoon.” 

The young lady looked at him sharply, half in- 
clined to suspect a covert irony under the pleasant 
tone and complimentary manner of the speaker ; 
but he met her look so composedly, that she was 
quite nonplussed ; so, turning from him, she ad- 
vanced toward Graham, saying : 

‘‘Surely, Mr. Graham, you are not going to 
forsake us ! Bessie, I suppose, will sit on the box 
with Mr. Clayton, and Maud and I certainly re- 
quire a vis-a-vis to balance the sleigh.” 

“ I should much prefer remaining at home with 
Miss Ethel, if she will allow me,” he replied, 
coolly. 

Miss Preston flushed and turned abruptly away. 

“I think perhaps you had better go with the 
others,” said Ethel, quickly. 

Graham rose from his chair with a disappointed 
air ; but catching the sweet, half-wistful smile on 
Ethel’s face, his own brightened instantly, and 
bending down, he said in a low tone : 

“ If /cannot be with you, I leave as my substi- 
tute Fide litas.'' 

“ Mr. Kingsland, if you think you can go with 


t 


CHE SAIA SAIA. 


57 


us, we can stop at Millford for you to fulfil your 
business engagements,” said Maud, after Miss 
Preston had left him. “ If Loo is not more suc- 
cessful with Mr. Graham than she has been with 
you, she will be decidedly distrait with only my 
poor feminine society to enliven her.” 

Kmgsland laughed. Indeed, I wish I could 
postpone my engagements, but that is impossible. 
Besides stopping at Millford, I shall have to drive 
nine miles beyond. Why cannot you go with 
me? ” he added, suddenly. It will be a three- 
hour drive, but the sleighing is fine, and the moon 
will be rising as we return.” 

Maud hesitated for an instant, and colored 
brightly under the clear, earnest eyes upon her. 

“ Thank 'you, but Loo never would forgive me 
if I, too, should desert her, so I shall have to be 
excused. We shall see you this evening, I 
hope ? ” 

“ I may call on my return,” he answered, some- 
what puzzled to comprehend this new freak of in- 
terest with which Maud seemed to regard him. 

^‘Then au revoir,'' she said, brightly, as the 
door closed upon him. 

“Girls, ain’t you ready?” cried Bessie, flying 
into the room. “Tom is at the door, and is 
scolding vigorously at your tardiness. He has 
been waiting two identical minutes.” 

“ Mr. Ashton, you had better alter your mind 
and go with us. The cold, bracing air will prove 
an effectual cure for your headache,” said Maud to 


58 


CHE SAIA SAIA. 


that gentleman, as she hurried from the room to 
dress for the ride. 

He had been leaning against the mantel-piece, 
with a white look of suffering on his face, which 
made her heart relent. The young man stood for 
an instant as one stunned. It was the first time 
since his arrival at the Hall that she had volunta- 
rily spoken to him in any other way than that 
which the most formal politeness required. Quickly 
recovering from his surprise, her bright smile and 
kind words decided him, and he was soon seated 
opposite the fair girl whose image still reigned up- 
permost in his heart. 

Maud despised him too thoroughly to have 
asked him to join the party from the coquettish 
motives which might have swayed Miss Preston 
under similar circumstances. But her woman’s 
heart was touched by the look of pain on his face, 
which a severe neuralgic headache had blanched to 
a deathly whiteness. The cold air, or Maud’s un- 
expected kindness, worked the cure she predicted, 
and his frequent laugh, ready wit, and brilliant 
conversation, rendered him the animating spirit of 
the quartette behind the box. Bessie and Tom 
were too thoroughly engrossed with each other, 
and too much occupied with their own merry badi- 
nage, to pay any attention to the group behind 
them. 

Graham’s taciturnity and absent-mindedness pro- 
voked more than one stormy look and sarcastic 
remark from his indignant vis-a-vis. She had 


CHE SAIA SAIA. 


59 

employed every tricl^ of coquetry, every art and 
device of which she was mistress, to bring him 
under her spell, but he remained as immovable to 
her dazzling shafts as the marble BelvederCy which 
Bessie declared might have been modelled from 
him. Finding the combined efforts of looks, 
tones, and manner, with which her battery was 
well fortified, unsuccessful, she leaned back among 
her furs and regarded with unutterable displeasure 
the handsome, imperturbed face before her. 

After they had gone, Ethel threw herself back 
on the lounge, and resigned herself to the happy 
thoughts which Graham’s tones and manner toward 
her had inspired within her breast. Her heart 
thrilled at the remembrance of the bright look he 
bestowed upon her at parting, and she seemed to 
attach a deeper meaning to the little golden ball 
which she held for one brief instant so lovingly to 
her lips, and then, as if ashamed of the act, hid 
quickly from her sight. Her blissful, dreamy rev- 
erie soon resolved itself into the more practical form 
of a nap, from which she did not awaken until a pair 
of mustached lips pressed her cheek, and caused 
her to open her eyes wide with astonishment. 

“ There, Ethel ! I’ve earned a pair of gloves from 
you, and I hope you will be sufficiently conscien- 
tious as to remember your indebtedness,” said 
Tom, retreating beyond her reach. 

“ Why, I must have fallen asleep ! ” she said, in 
a soft, sleepy voice, and rubbing her eyes. 
“When did you return ? ” 

3 * 


6o 


CHE SATA SAIA. 


“ We arrived about five minutes ago, and have 
been gazing with rapture at a very beautiful speci- 
men of modern Sleeping Beauty reposing on a 
lounge,” replied Tom. 

“ I wish you, too, could have enjoyed the sleigh- 
ride with us, this afternoon,” said Maud, softly 
kissing her pale cheek. 

“ Yes, indeed ! ” chimed in Bessie, sitting on the 
edge of the sofa, and rubbing Ethel’s warm little 
hands against her own cold ones. I verily be- 
lieve,” she whispered, ‘^that Mr. Graham missed 
you a thousand times more than any of us. He 
was in the most ecstatic spirits after seeing you 
wave your handkerchief to us from the window, 
but just as soon as we reached the old school- 
house, he became as solemn as an owl, and no 
amount of smiling and coquetting on Loo’s part, — 
and she really did her best, — or my most sisterly 
attentions, could waken him from his melancholy 
reflections.” 

Oh, hush ! for mercy’s sake, Bessie ; I am sure 
he has heard every word you said,” exclaimed 
Ethel, reddening, as she caught Graham’s eye. 

“ Well, I don’t care if he did ; I am only telling 
you the truth.” 

“ What is the truth ? ” said Tom, striding up to 
the sofa. 

“ Nothingthat jd??/ ever said, my dear,” said Bes- 
sie, tossing her muff in his face ; “ so you had bet- 
ter go and play the devoted in helping Loo off* with 
her wrappings; I know she is dying to have you.” 


CHE SAIA SAIA. 


6l 


“ I’ll make you pay for that speech, my dear lit- 
tle sauce-box,” replied Tom, trying to catch her. 
But springing past him, she flew around the library 
table, and rushed headlong into Kingsland’s arms, 
who was entering the room. 

“ I beg your pardon !” she cried, breathlessly, 
as she recovered herself ; and running past him, she 
sped upstairs, followed closely by Tom, who 
finally caught her as she tripped half-way up. Im- 
printing a kiss on her pouting lips, the report of 
which could be heard in the library, he said, trium- 
phantly : 

“ Now, mademoiselle. I’ve caught you at last ; 
remember, the next time you attempt to under- 
value the veracity of your future lord and master, 
I shall claim payment in the same way — only with 
compound interest added. Will you recollect ? ” 

“ My future lord and master, indeed ! I won’t 
recollect any such nonsense at all, Mr. Tom, so 
you can just let me go. Besides, I think you had 
better be sure of securing your bird, before making 
any such ridiculous attempt to strangle her again,” 
and freeing herself from his grasp, she ran upstairs 
to her room. 

Oh, this is but a feeble exhibition of the 
strength of my will and affections, pretty cousin, 
so beware in future,” said Tom, with a provoking 
assumption of superiority. 

Slamming the door in his face, Bessie locked it, 
and the young gentleman returned to the library. 

Taking a seat by Miss Preston, he amused him- 


62 


CHE SAIA SAIA. 


self until supper-time in a tournament of words 
with that young lady, in which each gave arid re- 
ceived sundry sharp stabs and stinging blows, to 
the no small amusement of Mr. Tremount, who was 
sitting by the fire, reading the morning paper, and 
now and then catching, a word of their amiable con- 
versation. She was displeased with Tom for dis- 
turbing a little tete-ra-tHe which* she had contrived 
to inveigle Graham into before her enemy entered 
the room, and had brought the full battery of her 
charms and coquetries to play in her siege at his 
heart, which had thus far proved unsuccessful, 
judging from the polite indifference with which he 
languidly parried her pointed remarks. As Tom 
took a seat beside her, Graham arose, with rather 
more alacrity in his manner than he had evinced in 
his conversation, and walked over to the bay-win- 
dow, where Ethel was standing. Taking a chair 
by the sofa, he said in a low tone, which Miss Pres- 
ton endeavored in vain to catch : 

Miss Ethel, you have not asked me about my 
ride this afternoon.” 

“Why, there is no necessity, Mr. Graham; the 
girls came home with glowing accounts of their 
charming sleigh-ride, so it is naturally to be sup- 
posed that you enjoyed it also.” 

“ And why, pray, is it to be supposed that I had 
a good time, just because the others had ? ” 

^ “ Judging from analogy ; if they enjoyed it, how 

covXd. you have failed to do so ? ” 

“ That is not logic at all,” said Graham, laughing 


CHE SAIA SAIA. 63 

pleasantly. “ But I’ll tell you the reason I did not 
have the time I had anticipated ; shall I ? ” 

You can if you choose,” replied Ethel, endeav- 
oring to speak indifferently. 

“ It was because I missed you, Ethel. And 
as we passed the scenes of our disaster the other 
night, I could not help shuddering at the thoughts 
of the frightful danger in which my selfishness had 
placed you.” 

Your selfishness ! why, what do you mean? ” 

“ We never would have been attacked by those 
brutes, if we had followed, as some suggested, im- 
mediately behind the large sleigh, but I wanted 
you all to myself, and lingered behind, till my 
thoughtlessness had almost proved fatal to us 
both.” 

'‘‘Let the dead past bury its dead,’” said 
Ethel, trying to speak lightly, as she noticed the 
deep emotion expressed on Graham’s face. 

“ That terrible night made me realize more fully 
than ever what you were to me ; may I indulge 
the hope that I am not entirely indifferent to 
you ? ” 

But Ethel had no time to reply, for Maud at 
that moment entered the library, looking surpass- 
ingly lovely in her long blue silk, which displayed 
to advantage her queenly form and beautiful com- 
plexion. 

“Are you two fighting as usual?” she asked, 
turning to Tom Clayton and Miss Preston. 

“Fighting is not a pretty word to use, sweet 


64 


CHE SAIA SAIA. 


cousin,” said Tom, rising, and gallantly leading 
her to the sofa. “ Miss Preston and I were merely 
discussing our descent from the monkeys, of which 
gentle race, she thinks I am a noble scion. But 
she does not claim any relationship herself to my 
Darwinian ancestors, which I think is an unneces- 
sary piece of cruelty to inflict on me. We are all 
brothers and sisters in charity ” (with a serene 
smile to Miss Preston), “if in nothing else ; and I 
think it quite a shame to leave her out of the fra- 
ternity, so far as our lineal descent from the ape 
is concerned ; don’t you, Maud ? ” 

“ I think Mr. Clayton might with great pro- 
priety learn a few lessons from some modern 
Chesterfield, and mend his manners a trifle,” said 
Miss Preston, rising, as supper was announced. 
“ He certainly exhibits some very striking charac- 
teristics of his forefathers, which might be vastly 
improved to the edification of his friends in gen- 
eral.” 

“ In which precious list it is to be presumed 
you do not include yourself,” retorted Tom. 

“ Hush, Tom ! Do try and behave yourself for 
once,” said Maud, leading the way into the dining- 
room. “ Some of your polite speeches might, I 
think, be curtailed with some advantage to your- 
self, and not a little to Loo. You had better in 
future discuss some subject upon which you both 
agree, instead of forever quarrelling when you are 
together.” 

“Many thanks for your gentle reproof, faire 


CHE SATA SATA. 65 

ladye ; allow me forthwith to act upon the sugges- 
tion. Miss Preston, may I have the pleasure ? ” 
Offering his arm, which she could not well re- 
fuse, he escorted the indignant young lady to the 
supper-table. He soon reconciled her to his posi- 
tion by her side, by making an apology, which, in 
spite of herself, she was obliged to laugh at and 
accept, from its very absurdity. 


CHAPTER VIL 


woman’s rights. 


next morning, Miss Preston and Bessie, 
accompanied by Tom and his friends, re- 
P turned to New York. One snowy after- 


noon, a few days after their departure, Maud and 
Ethel were sitting in the library, talking over the 
events of the past week. The latter, stretched 
out on the crimson lounge, which she considered 
her special place of retreat, suddenly threw aside 
her worsted work, and exclaimed, with a sigh : 

“ Oh, Maudie, I arn so tired of this hum-drum 
life. I wish I could do something great.” 

“What would you do if you could?” asked 
Maud. 

“ I’m sure I don’t know, only I am just sick of 
this monotonous sort of life.” 

“ We have had sufficient excitement for the past 
week to satisfy me, and ought not to complain, 
for certainly your interesting adventure with Mr. 
Graham ought to last you for some time to come ; 
it was rather romantic than otherwise.” 

“ I don’t see^ what there was in it to laugh at, if 
it was,” said Ethel,' vexed at her sister’s laugh. 
“I don’t mean that sort of thing at all. I will tell 


H^OMAN'S RIGHTS. 


67 


you what I shall do when my ankle gets well. I 
am going to visit Aunt Mosely, in New York, and 
then I will connect myself with some woman’s 
rights association, and then you will see if I cannot 
make some stir in the world.” 

“ Doubtless you could, if eccentricity and an 
unwomanly desire for notoriety can make a stir in 
the world, as you call it. But the idea of you, of 
all persons in the world, pretending to set up for 
woman’s rights, when I really do not believe you 
know anything about them. What would Mr. 
Graham say ? ” 

“ Probably the same that Mr. Kingsland would, 
were you to gratify any laudable desire which you 
may entertain for asserting your independence.” 

“ Unfortunately, I cannot give him an oppor- 
tunity for expressing his opinion on the subject; 
for at present, I have no desire whatever to extend 
my rights. I have plenty of them already, and 
know how to use them besides, and you do too, 
Ethel ; so what is the use of wishing for more ? 
It is a very absurd idea.” 

“ I don’t think so at all,” answered Ethel, im- 
patiently. “ It provoked me beyond all endur- 
ance last night, when old Parson Steadman called. 
He condoled with me about my sprained ankle, 
and said he earnestly hoped I was setting the rest 
of you an example of Christian patience) as if you 
needed it) during my imprisonment, — which he evi- 
dently thought would be permanent, judging from 
his long-visaged and melancholy sigh, as mamma 


68 


WOMAN^S RIGHTS. 


recounted him our adventure the other night, and 
the fall which occasion my sprain. He piously in- 
formed me that these trials were sent us as a sort 
of discipline for our various sins and delinquencies — 
of which I have my share, goodness knows — and 
he trusted my true womanly spirit would bow 
meekly under the yoke, and submit as a woman 
ought to, without uttering a single murmuring or 
repining word. Pshaw! just as if,” she added, 
scornfully, a man had the right of bewailing his 
miseries on every street corner, like an old Phari- 
see, and letting the whole world know of his sor- 
rows and deep afflictions, while we poor women 
are told to keep our mouths shut, lest a word of 
complaint should fall from them. Dear me I if 
the men could just learn to be a little more meek 
and submissive, it would be an improvement to 
humanity in general, and to him in particular.” 

“ I think you ought to be more respectful in 
speaking of Mr. Steadman, Ethel,” said Maud, 
reprovingly 4 “ and if he did give you a few words 
of advice, it was because he thought you needed 
them, and this poor foot of yours was a good text 
on which to preach his sermon on womanly sub- 
mission under trials. You have been very sweet 
and patient about it, dear, but as for this freak of 
standing up for woman’s rights, it’s simply ridicu- 
lous.” 

Ethel’s ardor was rather dampened by this last 
remark of Maud’s ; she entertained a high regard 
for the opinion of her accomplished sister, but, not 


WOMANS S RIGHTS. 69 

to be daunted by the opposition she met with, she 
replied, with some asperity in her tone : 

“ Don’t you think our intellect would be just as 
strong as man’s, if it were cultivated and under- 
went the same training as his ? If we were thrown 
on our own resources as early in life as some men 
are, I think, with an equally good education, we 
could occupy positions of usefulness, and fulfil our 
duties quite as acceptably as they.” 

“That may be true,” returned Maud. “ I ac- 
knowledge that there are many positions now 
usurped by men which rightfully belong to women. 
For instance, measuring out cloth by the yard, 
dealing out pins and needles, and haberdashery of 
every sort, is decidedly a woman’s business ; be- 
sides, a man might be much more profitably en- 
gaged in some manly, active pursuit, and leave 
such work to many a poor woman now earning a 
miserable pittance by the needle, when she might 
obtain a good salary and respectable livelihood 
if these situations were not now filled by 
men.” 

“ That’s precisely what I mean, and I really 
believe you think as I do after all.” 

“ But I have not finished my speech yet,” said 
Maud, laughing at Ethel’s triumphant tone. “You 
spoke of our intellects being as strong as theirs. 
There you are decidedly wrong, and I for one am 
not ashamed to acknowledge it.” 

“ Maud Tremount ! ” exclaimed Ethel, in aston- 
ishment,” you don’t mean to confess that you, with 


70 


WOMAN^S RIGHTS. 


all your learning and accomplishments, are not 
equal to — to — well, to Mr. Graham or Harold 
Kingsland ? ” 

“ I am speaking of men as men^ or in the sense 
of a whole — not as individuals — and we may as well 
leave personalities alone. But Ethel, did you ever 
hear of a woman inventing a thing in your life ? — • 
except some new fashion in millinery or dress— or 
what woman ever discovered anew field in science, 
art, or literature ? ” 

Well, Maudie, to begin with, there are Miss 
Herschel and our own Miss Mitchell as astron- 
mers ; Rosa Bonheur, Miss Hosmer, and Miss 
Stebbins in painting and sculpture ; Mrs. Somer- 
ville, Maria Edgeworth — and then just think of 
Mrs. Browning, and Madame Recamier, and lots of 
others too numerous to mention, besides Zenobia, 
Semiramis, and Lady Montague, and — ” 

“ O Ethel, do stop,” interrupted Maud; you 
perfectly overwhelm me. All those you 'have 
mentioned have excelled in the various pursuits 
towards which their genius was directed. Miss 
Hosmer and Miss Stebbins have done wonders in 
wielding the chisel ; but you never heard of a 
sculptress yet whose works could compare in the 
slightest degree with the sublime productions of 
Phidias, Praxitiles, or any of those grand old 
Grecians. Rosa Bonheur has obtained a world- 
wide reputation as a painter, but in all ages of the 
world, can you mention the name of a single 
woman, whose works could approach in any re- 


WOMAN^S RIGHTS. 


71 

spect to the beautiful paintings of Raphael, Titian, 
or Corriggio ? ” 

Well Fm sure, Maud, you cannot say any- 
thing disparaging of Mrs. Browning’s genius as a 
poetess ? ” 

I don’t think I have uttered a disparaging re- 
mark about any you have spoken of. I gave them 
full credit for the genius they possessed, but I 
still contend that their genius is not as vast, nor as 
comprehensive, as man’s. Mrs. Browning’s is an 
exception ; her’s was truly a masculine intellect, 
and any man, even Shakespeare himself, might be 
proud to claim Aurora Leigh as his. Did you 
ever hear of a woman writing a poem like Para- 
dise Lost, or such a play as Hajnlet? As for 
Madam R^camier, she was a beautiful, accomplished 
woman, but chiefly remarkable for her brilliant 
wit and wonderful fascination of manner. Her 
Letters are indeed gracefully written, and display 
the cultivation of her mind, but I hardly think her 
name worthy to be classed with the great geniuses 
of the world.” 

“But you must recollect,” answered Ethel, 
“ that there has been but one Milton, one Shakes- 
peare, and one Raphael. They have had innumer- 
able imitators, but no equals, so I don’t see why 
you should boast of the superiority of man’s in- 
tellect and genius over woman’s, as far as they are 
concerned.” 

“ If there had been but one overpowering, all- 
commanding intellect in each class of genius 


72 


WOMANS S RIGHTS. 


among men, there have been none at all among 
women,” replied Maud, warmly. 

Mrs. Tremount entering at this moment put an 
end to the girls’ conversation, and Ethel was not 
sorry for the interruption. Many of her high-flown 
fancies, regarding the mission she was to accom- 
plish, were already fading ; and throwing herself 
back on the sofa with a sigh, she turned away her 
face from Maud and her mother, who were con- 
versing by the fireside. 

It was a gray, threatening afternoon, and Ethel 
looked out of the window into that 

“ Noontide twilight which snow makes, 

With tempests of blinding flakes,” 

with feelings of sadness and despondency which 
she never before had experienced. Cecil Graham’s 
visit at Tremount Hall had not passed without 
leaving a strange impression on Ethel’s heart. He 
possessed those qualities of mind and person which 
most women admire, and Ethel’s young heart had 
not been proof against the fascination which his 
elegant figure, handsome face, and courtly address 
inspired, and vain were her efforts to banish him 
from her thoughts. 

Suddenly a loud stamping of feet on the piazza 
was heard, and her father’s hearty voice, calling 
for Maud in the hall, aroused her from her re- 
verie. 

“ Why, papa, you look like the Ice King himself, 
with that snowy mantle on your shoulders,” ex- 


WOMANS S RIGHTS. 


73 


claimed Maud, running out to meet him. “ Wait 
one minute, and I’ll call Johnson to brush you 
ofif.” 

Turning to summon the old butler, she noticed 
Kingsland’s tail figure standing in the doorway. 
He, too, was covered with snow ; and his fur-cap, 
eyebrows, and heavy dark mustache, glistened with 
snow-flakes. Extending her hand to welcome 
him, she fairly winced as he pressed it in his firm 
grasp. 

The two gentlemen, who had just returned from 
a political meeting at Millford, were speedily di- 
vested of their over-coats and wrappings, and 
accompanied Maud into the pleasant dining-room, 
where the table, covered with damask of dazzling 
whiteness, elegant silver, and dainty luxuries, 
tempted their keen appetites. After supper, the 
ladies retired to the bright fireside in the library, 
where the mysteries of crocheting and the intri- 
cacies of worsted patterns occupied their attention, 
leaving the gentlemen in the dining-room discuss- 
^ ing the merits of their fragrant Havanas and the 
probable result of the meeting at Millford. 

“ Ethel,” said Maud, looking up from her can- 
vas, why do you not go into the other room and 
talk politics with papa and Mr. Kingsland ? I 
should not think you would be particularly in- 
terested in that feminine piece of fancy work, or 
be edified at all with mamma’s or my conversa- 
tion.” 

“ I don’t see why my love for fancy-work should 


74 


IV0MAN\S RIGHTS. 


interfere with my views of woman’s rights,” said 
Ethel, coloring at Maud’s sarcasm. 

“ So that was the subject of conversation which 
kept you girls so quiet this afternoon,” said Mrs. 
Tremount, smiling. I could not imagine what 
had become of my sunbeams, not hearing Maud 
singing through the house, nor Ethel’s merry 
laugh.” 

“ Well, mamma, Ethel and I were discussing the 
woman’s rights question, of which she is a warm 
advocate,” replied Maud. 

And what conclusion did you come to ? ” 

“ Why, Ethel thinks* that our intellects and un- 
derstandings are equal to man’s ; and with a 
proper cultivation, we can contend with him for 
fame and renown in the public walks of life. 1 
think 'we are differently constituted every way 
from man ; physically, we are not as strong. Of 
course there are some exceptions ; for instance, in 
some of those villages in Germany, where women 
perform the whole work of a farm, and frequently 
show as much well-developed muscle as their gal- 
lant lords. Mentally, our minds are not as com- 
prehensive — we cannot reach those heights of 
knowledge, or bring out of the vast store-houses 
of nature those riches of science which the great 
intellects of the world, the Newtons, Bacons, and 
Humboldts, have developed and produced. I think 
our perceptions and susceptibilities are keener, 
and our intuitions more acute, than man’s. We 
frequently solve the truth, and arrive at conclu- 


IVOMAN^S RIGHTS. 


75 


sions sooner, although without being able to explain 
exactly how we did it; while a man, on the other 
hand, will adopt the most roundabout course, and 
finally, after surmounting innumerable difficulties, 
reach the same result, but be able at the same 
time to give a reason for turning every corner 
and entering each little unnecessary nook in his 
circuitous route.” 

‘‘Well, you are an enthusiast, Maud,” said her 
father, who with Kingsland had been an unob- . 
served listener at the library door. “What are 
you ladies talking about,” he added, with an amused 
laugh, as he noticed the glow of excitement on the 
expressive face of his beautiful daughter. She was 
sitting in a low chair by the table, and the bright 
light of the astral lamp shed a soft radiance over 
her face and figure, deepening the purple of her 
violet eyes, and tinging the gold-brown of her hair 
with a richer hue. 

“ Oh, do come to my rescue, dear papa,” cried 
Ethel. “ We’re talking about woman’s rights, 
and Maud’s been delivering a long tirade about 
our not having any.” 

“ And what do you think, my pet ? ” asked her 
father, patting her cheek. 

“ Why, I stand up for the rights and privileges 
of my sex, of course^'' replied Ethel. 

“ And which side of this disputed question do 
you adopt. Miss Maud ? ” inquired Kingsland, tak- 
ing a seat on the sofa directly opposite her. 

Coloring brightly, she answered, with a be- 
4 


76 


W03IAN^S RIGHTS. 


witching little smile that made his heart beat 
faster : 

I confess, Mr. Kingsland, that there are a few 
great geniuses among men who tower aloft among 
the race, shining, like the sun, by their own inherent 
light, while the beauty and majesty of the moon 
and planets, among which I class our precious selves, 
owe their brightness to them.” 

“ In other words, you mean that we shine by 
reflected light,” said Ethel, scornfully. 

“ It’s a fact, nevertheless, my dear, and we can- 
not gainsay it, do what you will,” replied her sister, 
with a merry laugh. “The peculiar intellect re- 
quisite to invent the steam-engine, the telegraph, 
and such things,* I yield gracefully to man, as well 
as the self-command and bravery that controls sen- 
ates, inspires the warrior, and in fact performs 
most of the activities of life. Besides, Ethel, first 
think that it is we that awaken these glorious aims 
and the aspirations of poets, sculptors, soldiers, and 
statesmen, and we may as well rest content with 
touching the chords which vibrate the harmonies 
that astonish the world.” 

My goodness, Maud, I think that you are wax- 
ing a trifle conceited as well as eloquent,” responded 
Ethel. 

“ Rather a humiliating interruption, Ethel,” said 
Maud, gayly. “ But to resume, and descend from 
the sublime to the practical : I think that just as 
soon as we can invent a sewing-machine or a stock- 
ing-knitter, batter down fortifications with rams 


WOMAN'S RIGHTS. 


77 


or the great guns of the day, or bore tunnels 
through the Alps, then it is time for us to assert 
our rights, go to the polls and vote, speak in 
senate, and run as candidates for the Presidency.” 

“Well,” said Ethel, quickly, “if you owned 
blocks of city houses and other kinds of real estate, 
you would be taxed as much for your property as 
the great landholders themselves, and yet you 
would have no voice in public affairs at all.” 

“ I acknowledge our right to vote, and I don’t 
believe in taxation without representation, as the 
old colonists used to have it, any more than you 
do ; all things are lawful, but all things are not 
expedient, says St. Paul, and I do not think it 
expedient for us to assert this right at present. 
Besides,” she added, laughingly, and darting an 
arch glance at Kingsland and her father, “ we have 
plenty of privileges now, and it has been decided 
by the acclamation of all poets from Homer down, 
that we are angels, and if we claim the prerogative 
of invention and of metaphysics, the ruling of arms, 
or the government of nations, only think what 
incongruous mortals we would be, with such a 
combination of the earthy and celestial in our 
nature ! Why, we would be both men and angels, 
and who ever heard of such an anomaly in the 
history of mankind ? ” 

Kingsland, who had been watching the varying 
color and changing expression on Maud’s face 
with some interest, turned toward her with an 
amused smile on his handsome face, saying : 


78 


WOMANS S RIGHTS. 


“ Miss Maud, if my memory serves me right, all 
the angels that ever appeared in Scripture were 
represented under the form of men.” 

“It was right and proper that they should,” 
returned Maud ; ‘ ‘ they had offices to perform which 
were much more suitable for men than for women. 
For instance, the angel who appeared before Abra- 
ham and told him to sacrifice his only son, deliv- 
ered a message which a woman’s heart would shrink 
from. The angel at the gate of Paradise, with the 
flaming sword to guard the entrance, would have 
been a strange creature had he been personated by 
a woman ; and I think that Lot’s wife would have 
objected more strenuously than she did to leaving 
her home, though it’s doom was hastening, had 
she thought that woman’s hands were compelling 
her to leave the devoted city.” 

“I think, Maud dear,” said Mrs. Tremount, 
“ that you are assuming too much of the angelic 
nature to be ours. To be sure, we have had our 
feelings flattered and our praises sung in poetry 
and song for ages past, but these heavenly beings, 
so adored, when put to the practical tests of life, 
display quite as much of the earthy element in their' 
disposition as the angelic. As for our intellects 
and understandings being inferior to man’s, we can- 
not but acknowledge the fact, and to my mind 
there is nothing degrading in the thought. Man 
climbs the heights of fame, and stands there secure 
in the adulations of the multitude. The responsi- 
bilities of genius are his, but is he any happier than 


wo HI AN RIGHTS. 


79 \ 

one who sheds around the halo of a godly example 
and ministers to the sorrows of the tried ones ? 
Woman’s sphere is entirely different in its unos- 
tentatious influence from man’s ; she does not hew 
down the forests, chain the lightning, nor guide 
the destinies of nations, but her influence is quite 
as important and necessary to the happiness of the 
world, as that of the man of genius whose star she 
is ; she brightens and encourages him in his aspi- 
rations after fame. Do you remember Milton’s 
beautiful lines : 

“ ‘ For contemplation he and valor form’d. 

For softness she, and sweet, attractive grace.’ ” 

“ But rqamma,” said Ethel, ‘^you must acknowl- 
edge that women have done much in all ages in 
influencing the destinies of nations. There are 
Madame De Stael and Madame Roland, besides 
any number of other women, who have had their 
share in the downfall of empires.” 

“Yes, dear, women have done much in all ages 
to bring on wars and bloodshed, by interfering in 
the political affairs Of a nation. Madam De Stael, 
the intriguing Chevreux, and Madame Roland did 
very much toward altering the destinies of France, 
possessed as they all 'were with almost masculine 
intellect, a desire to do something for her welfare, 
and a most insatiable thirst for fame. The latter, 
with many other women of fank and influence, 
lowered their own womanhood, and hastened, if 
they did not actually occasion, one of the most 


8o 


WOMAN^S RIGHTS. 


bloody and fearful revolutions recorded in history. 
And Madame De Stael, under the first empire, in 
her unceasing efforts to thwart the ambitious 
designs of Napoleon, enjoyed but a few quiet hours 
in a life which was full of clouds and storms. 
Exiled from her beloved Paris, with no sweet influ- 
ences of home and its sanctities to bind her ; an 
atheist in belief, and living only for the pleasures 
which a brilliant intellect afforded ; she died, with- 
out one thought of the great unknown future which 
lay beyond. Her wonderful genius no one ever 
questioned ; her Corinne is imperishable, and some 
of her works on politics and legislation display a 
comprehension of the difficulties under which 
France was then laboring, equal to that of the most 
astute and sagacious statesmen of the time. But- 
how much more lasting would have been her influ- 
ence, had she been satisfied to exert her great 
genius within the quiet precincts of home, shed- 
ding around her, and on all who came within the 
circle of her sphere, the influence of a lofty, Chris- 
tian patriotism, undaunted by the storms raging 
around her, leaving politics and the intrigues of 
war to the statesman and warrior, and contenting 
herself in using her influence in the cause of justice 
and humanity.” 

“ Really, Marion, I think you would make an 
excellent speaker yourself, in the forum,” said Mr. 
Tremount, as his wife finished speaking. “ Have 
you not mistaken your vocation ? ” 

No, indeed ! ” she replied, emphatically. I 


WOMANS S RIGHTS. 


8 


love my home, husband, and children too well, 
ever to sully my hands with the politics of the 
day. But I think we have discussed this matter 
long enough. Maud, suppose w'e have some 
music ? ” 

“ Willingly, dear mamma ; what shall I play for 
you ? ” answered her daughter, as she opened the 
piano. 

“ Sing that lovely little Letter Song from La Peri- 
chole,'' interposed Ethel; “ I know Mr. Kingsland 
will like it.” 

Maud felt much inclined to scold Ethel soundly 
for having mentioned this solo. Kingsland had 
asked her some weeks previous in her sister’s 
presence to learn it for him, which she had very 
ungraciously declined to do. She had learned it, 
nevertheless, and now noticed with anger and 
mortification the look of triumph in Kingsland’s 
eyes as he placed the music before her. Seating 
herself at the piano, her cheeks flushed with dis- 
pleasure, she commenced to sing with an air of 
perfect indifference, but soon forgetting her annoy- 
ance in the beauty of the song, her rich soprano 
rose clear and sweet, entrancing all her listeners. 
Kingsland, an enthusiast himself in music, leaned 
spell-bound over the piano, as Maud, forgetful of 
all around her, continued her beautiful strains of 
melody. In the next song, he joined her with his 
rich tenor, and their fine, cultivated voices min- 
gled in pure harmony, accompanied occasionally 
by Ethel’s sweet contralto. The evening passed 


82 


WOMAN^S RIGHTS. 


quickly and pleasantly, and as the clock struck 
eleven, the girls rose to retire. As Maud was 
leaving the room, she encountered the dark eyes 
of Kingsland bent upon her with an expression 
which set every nerve quivering. Blushing 
deeply, she hastily passed him with a low “ good- 
night,” and ran up to her room. 

Though he had never renewed his suit since her 
unreasonable rejection of his love in the summer, 
the delicate little attentions which he occasionally 
bestowed upon her during the fall were unmis- 
takable proofs of his continued attachment. Of 
late, however, a courtly but almost indifferent 
manner had taken the place of his former devo- 
tions, much to Maud’s chagrin, for, womanlike, 
she did not object to his admirations and atten- 
tiohs, if he did not annoy her with protestations 
of love. 


CHAPTER VIIL 



LE BEAU IDEAL. 

FTER Ethel was in bed, and Maud was 
toasting her feet before the little wood-fire, 
looking lovelier than ever in her long, 
white wrapper, with her wavy golden hair hanging 
in heavy masses over her shoulders, the former 
suddenly exclaimed: 

Maud, what possesses' you to treat Harold 
Kingsland so shabbily ? ” 

“Why, I do not,” she answered, carelessly, 
though her heart throbbed quickly at the ques- 
tion. “I merely treat him as he deserves; be- 
sides, my dear, did you ever hear that 


‘“Too light winning makes the prize light ’ ? ” 

“ That is all nonsense, and if you are not care- 
ful, he will desert you entirely. He is a splendid 
man, and as far as mind and person go, I don’t 
know what more you could desire.” 

“ Why do you not set your own cap for him ? ” 
“ Oh, Maud, how ridiculous you are. You 
know very well he only likes me. But seriously, 
why can’t you love him ? ” 

“ I am perfectly aware of all his mental and 
personal perfections, and I really think if he would 


84 


LE BEAU IDEAL. 


be just a little less persistent, and a trifle more 
audacious, his commendable efforts might possibly 
be crowned with success.” 

“ I am sure I don’t think you need worry your- 
self on the score of persistency any longer,” re- 
plied Ethel, sarcastically, for if I am not mis- 
taken,- he has not annoyed you with his importu- 
nities, or treated you with any special attention for 
the past four months. As for his audacity, you 
will find that he possesses plenty of that quality, if 
he ever intends making you his wife.” 

Maud colored deeply and made no reply, for 
she felt the truth of Ethel’s blunt remarks more 
keenly than she cared to acknowledge. 

“ I do wish you would tell me what sort of a 
man wolild suit you,” resumed her sister. “ Cer- 
tainly all your beaux — excuse the word, for I 
don’t know what else to use — have been fine, 
manly fellows, with the exception of that conceited 
little coxcomb, Augustus Howes, whose precious 
self you could twist around your finger like a rib- 
bon. You surely will take up with some awfully 
crooked stick some of these days if you are so 
particular.” 

“ ‘ The fishes still a-swimming 

Are just as luscious, every way, 

As those that sissed and sputtered 
In the saucepan yesterday,* ” 

sang Maud, laughingly, looking up. 

“ But you will get out of bait before long, and 
not be able to catch them. What possible objec- 


tion can you bring against Guy Ashton, and 
George Temple, or — ” 

“ It is not agreeable to have such a catalogue 
of names brought up so pointedly,” interrupted 
Maud; “but as you have mentioned them, I 
will just tell you why I could not accept their 
tuidying affections, on condition that the dis- 
agreeable subject may never be mentioned again 
between us, for I am heartily sick of being teased 
about them. As for Guy Ashton, God made him, 
therefore let him pass for a man ; with all his 
elegant figure, and easy, polished manner, he is 
the most consummate flirt I ever knew. His heart 
is as utterly devoid of all true, noble sentiment 
toward women, as he is deficient in those athletic 
sports which I consider manly and becoming. I 
do not believe he could row a boat to save his 
life ; he would surely catch crabs or swamp the 
boat if he made the attempt. He visited me last 
winter in town, for the sole purpose of winning my 
affections, only to let them drop like hot cakes as 
soon as another new face came along. But he 
was severely vanquished, and without much cere- 
mony, too ; for absurdly infatuated and fascinated 
as I was at the time with his attentions, when I 
discovered his true character I did not feel one 
atom of pity when I rejected his proposals with 
the scorn they deserved. I suppose he did love 
me as much as he was capable of loving anything 
besides himself and money, but doubtless the 
wound in his heart — if he ever had one — is healed 


86 


LE BEAU IDEAL. 


by this time, and he is probably going about seek- 
ing whom he may devour this winter.” 

“ If the poor man could hear your amiable ejac- 
ulations, he would doubtless fall completely anni- 
hilated. Are your feelings equally tender towards 
George Temple ? ” 

“ Oh, he is an extremely agreeable young man, 
excellent company for a picnic excursion, and handy 
in mounting me on horseback. But he has quite 
too much of that naivete ' — very interesting in girls, 
no doubt — to suit me, and he is not tall enough 
either; besides, as he is only a year older than I, 
consequently I am five in advance of him in expe- 
rience at least.” 

“ Indeed ! that is a mathematical problem which 
I do not quite comprehend.” 

You will when you arrive at my year^ of dis- 
cretion,” said Maud, serenely. “ But to continue. 
Are you sleepy, Ethel ? ” as her sister yawned. 

“ Not particularly ; resume your remarks.” 

“ I do feel a sort of sisterly regard for the youth, 
for one can scarcely help loving him for his affec- 
tionate, boyish ways and pretty face ; so if you or 
Bess will condescend to smile upon him, I will re- 
ceive him gladly — as a brother.” 

“Thank you; Fm not partial to cast-off gar- 
ments.” 

“ Well, somebody must take them, or nobody 
would ever be married in the world. If some 
women would not marry somebody else’s rejected 
lovers, just think how many old bachelors there 


LE BE A U IDEAL. 


87 


would be moping about ; they could outnumber 
the spinsters in a very short time, and goodness 
knows there are plenty of old maids in the world. 
But then, Ethel dear, you need not take Mr. Tem- 
ple on my recommendation, if you do not love him, 
for I would infinitely prefer calling Cecil Graham 
brother.” 

Reddening at her sister’s unexpected allusion to 
Mr. Graham, Ethel dropped her head on her pillow, 
but curiosity overcoming her feelings, she looked 
up again, saying : 

“ Maudie, if you won’t have Mr. Ashton, nor 
George Temple, nor that dear little Miss Nancy, 
Gussie Howes, nor his majesty, Mr. Kingsland, 
who, for goodness’ sake, will you have ? Do have 
the kindness to describe your bean-ideal to me, and 
possibly I may capture some wandering knight, 
who may suit your fastidious ladyship.” 

“ I will preface my confession with the remark, 
that I believe I am too particular,” returned Maud. 

“ Of that interesting fact your audience is suffi- 
ciently aware without being told ; but proceed.” 

“ Of course,” continued Maud, “ I do not ex- 
pect perfection, for that is impossible ; every one 
has his faults^nd failings, but I think when a man 
and woman marry, there are several requisites on 
the part of each which I consider absolutely essen- 
tial to the happiness of both. He should be 
stronger mentally (no interruptions, if you please) 
as well as physically ; he should command her re- 
spect as well as love^ and — don’t breathe a word of 


88 


LE BE A U IDEAL. 


it — if she entertain a little wholesome fear of her 
liege lord, methinks she would love him better 
still. What I admire, and should demand in my 
husband, are power, strength of will, good judg- 
ment, high principles, manliness, constancy, and 
true nobility of soul.” 

“ Mercy ! Maud, how extravagant you are ; and 
do you expect to find all those perfections com- 
bined in one poor mortal man ? ” 

“ It’s possible, if it is not probable,” replied 
Maud, blandly. “ Is it not Tennyson who says : 

“ ‘ How’er it be, it seems to me 
’Tis only noble to be good ; 

Kind hearts are more than coronets, 

And simple faith- than Norman blood ’ ? ” 

“ I don’t see how those lines apply to your par- 
agon,” interposed Ethel, “ for he certainly does 
not belong to the common run of humanity.” 

“ Good looks are desirable,” proceeded Maud, 
without noticing the irony, “ everybody knows 
that, and I would much prefer that my future lord 
should be handsome and stylish ; but then if I 
loved him I should not allow his looks, were they 
not very prepossessing, to interfere with my ac- 
ceptance of him. You may rest assured, however, 
that I should take special pains not to fall in love 
with a very homely man, and if such a lamentable 
catastrophe ever should happen, it would be be- 
cause, as good Doctor Steadman would piously 
say, it was foreordained from all eternity that such 
should be my fate.” 


LE BEAU IDEAL. 


89 


“ ‘ Winged Cupid is painted blind,’ ” sang Ethel, 
“ and your theory in regard to looks may all be 
very commendable and proper, but I wonder what 
the practice of it would be, if some of these days 
you should fall into the snare of the naughty little 
god, and find that you had been captured by some 
real vegetable lover, with a pumpkin face, carroty 
hair, turnip nose^ gooseberry eyes, asparagus mus- 
tache, and — ” 

“Spare me, immortals, spare!” interrupted 
Maud, tragically clasping her hands, and looking 
pathetically up to the ceiling, “ How can you 
lacerate my feelings so horribly ? I do not believe 
you can possibly find anything in the vegetable 
kingdom to compare his chin with, unless it be a 
squash, which is not pretty, so we may as well 
leave such beautiful comparisons alone. But I 
think a reasonable amount of good looks desirable, 
do not you ? ” 

“ I don’t know what your elevated ideas of ^ a 
reasonable amount of good looks ’ are, and I -am 
entirely too sleepy to talk any more. It is one 
o’clock by my watch, and unless you get into bed 
soon and go to sleep, we will both look like bats 
in the morning.” 

“ A very original comparison, if it is not very 
apropos^ said Maud, putting out the light ; and 
kissing her sister good-night, she nestled in beside 
her, and soon both girls were wandering in dream- 
land. 


CHAPTER IX. 


DRIFTS AND DEVELOPMENTS, 

there comes Mr. Kingsland to give 
you a sleigh-ride,” said Ethel, as the jingle 
of bells attracted her attention to the win- 
dow the following afternoon. 

“Nonsense, Ethel! he never would dream of 
such a thing as driving Saladin after such a storm 
as we had last night. Why, I do not suppose any 
but the main roads are broken in the least.” 

“ Nozis verrons. I know from his looks he has 
come for that purpose,” replied Ethel peeping out 
from behind the lace curtains. “ He has gotten 
himself up regardless, and I actually believe has 
bought new silver bells for this special occasion. 
Do come and look at him, Maud ; the horse, sleigh, 
and tout enseznble look just like a story-book de- 
scription of a lord calling upon his lady-love.” 

“It is utterly preposterous for you to talk so,” 
said Maud, laughingly ; she longed to run to the 
window also, but pride detained her. At that mo- 
ment she heard a knock at the door. 

Mozzsieur Kmgsland^ pour Mademoiselle 
Maud” said Adele, handing her a card as she 
opened it. 


DRIFTS AND DEVELOPMENTS. 


91 

“ Oh dear, what shall I do ? Won’t you go 
down too, Ethel ? 

“Indeed I will not. I’m not anxious to play 
Madame de Trop for anybody’s benefit,” answered 
her sister, with a teasing laugh. 

Maud walked leisurely down the long stairway, 
and as she entered the drawing-room Kingsland 
stepped forward, saying earnestly : 

“Will you not take a drive with me this after- 
noon, Miss Tremount ? The roads present rather 
a forbidding aspect, but the air is fine, and it is pos- 
itively bewilderingly beautiful to drive among the 
fir-trees down the avenue, and along the road. 
They are heavily laden with snow, and the picture 
they present as the sun slants through their boughs 
is wondrously fine.” 

Maud was somewhat taken aback at the equivo- 
val compliment conveyed in the invitation, but, 
having no excuse to offer for refusing, she accepted 
it with a gracious smile, and hastened upstairs to 
prepare for the drive. As she entered the room, 
Ethel exclaimed, with a laugh : 

“ Well, I suppose you are going ? WhaEdid my 
lord say ? ” 

“ I think he is more desirous of taking me out to 
see the evergreens loaded down with snow — which 
is siLcJi a novelty in this region, you know — than 
from any pleasure he expects to derive from my 
society.” 

“ He certainly knows how to give an invitation 
en rdgle^' said Ethel, who was still standing by 


92 


DRIFTS AND DEVELOPMENTS. 


the window. “ I just saw his coachman put a hot 
brick in the sleigh for your tender footies to repose 
on, and that white bear’s robe is new too. Dear 
me ! ” 

“Good-by, Ethel; you can pay your devotions 
at the shrine of Fidelitas during my absence,” said 
Maud, running downstairs. 

Kingsland helped her into the sleigh, and tucking 
the snowy robes snugly around her, took his seat 
beside her, and seizing the reins, gave the word, and 
Saladin dashed off down the avenue. Turning off 
from the main road after they had passed the en- 
trance, Kingsland drove into a less-frequented lane, 
in which the snow was barely trodden. High 
drifts lay piled up on either side, completely cov- 
ering the fence, while the narrow path in the cen- 
tre showed but little evidence of recent travel, 
there being but a few faint traces to mar the pristine 
whiteness of the snow, as it lay pure and glistening 
in the slanting rays of the afternoon sun. Sala- 
din, though a large and powerful horse, strained 
every sinew and muscle as he ploughed his way 
through, kicking up a cloud of sparkling crystals 
behind him. Maud glanced at the strong, hand- 
some profile of her companion ; she wondered what 
had possessed him to bring her over this heavy, un- 
trodden road, and mentally resolved not to be the 
first to break the silence which had sealed their lips 
since they started, feeling somewhat indignant at 
the taciturnity of her driver, and at the same time 


DRIFTS AND DEVELOPMENTS. 


93 


filled with curiosity as to the reason of his selecting 
the route they were following. 

Kingsland interrupted her reflections by turning 
quickly^ and catching the puzzled, half-provoked 
expression on her face, said, with a laugh : 

“ Well, Miss Tremount, here v/e have been driv- 
ing a mile and a half over this execrable road, and 
you have not asked what induced me to bring you 
hither. Where is your woman’s curiosity ? ” 

“ Just where Saladin’s is, for I fancy he has 
wondered quite as much as I why you chose this 
wretched road fora drive.” 

“I came out here for the purpose of working 
off an extra amount of mettle of which my horse 
has had a superabundance during the past week, 
as well as to dispel a certain feeling of what psy- 
chologists would call moodiness , which has afflicted 
me this past day or twp. Do you know there is 
no remedy equal to the bright, strong, sympathatic 
presence of another to drive away one’s gloomy 
thoughts?” 

Maud’s cheeks paled beneath the earnest eyes, 
and her fingers worked nervously within the friendly 
concealment of her muff, as she answered, in a low 
voice : 

“ I did not know that moodiness was one of your 
characteristics.” 

“It is not ; but for some reason, which your 
woman’s keenness has already solved, the pathway 
of my life seems just now to be as rough and repel- 
lent as this over which we are now travelling. The 


94 


DRIFTS AND DEVELOPMENTS. 


goal is not far off, perhaps ; but however distant 
it may be, it never will be reached until I gain pos- 
session of the one object which alone can make my 
life happy, and which is not yet wilhin my grasp.” 

Maud felt as if the sword of Damocles were sus- 
pended over her. She was drawn by the deepest, 
tenderest feelings of her nature toward this strong 
man beside her, as he laid bare the longings of his 
heart ; at the same tinite, the detennination expressed 
in his tone as he declared his indomitable purpose 
to gain his object, whatever obstacle lay in his path, 
aroused a feeling of antagonism which entirely coun- 
terbalanced all things else. She felt his eyes upon 
her, and knew she must say or do something ; so 
leaning forward, she said; half-impatiently : 

“ Will you permit me to take the lines, Mr. 
Kingsland? I should like to drive this spirited 
horse of yours.” 

‘ ‘ He pulls too hard, and would tire you out before 
we ‘had gone a hundred yards.” 

“ Never mind ; I wish to drive him.” 

Kingsland handed her the reins, and watched 
her with a curious smile as she wound them around 
her hands. The horse felt the lighter hand on his 
mouth, and instantly quickened his gait, making 
such long, jerking strides through the deep snow, 
as threatened every instant to turn the sleigh over. 

Maud was conscious that Kingsland was watch- 
ing her, and every nerve and fibre of her being 
quivered with excitement. The keen winter air 
deepened the crimson in her cheeks, and her eyes 


DRIFTS AND DEVELOPMENTS. 


95 


blazed like living sapphire, as she strained every 
muscle to keep the foaming horse within bounds. 
They had driven some distance in utter silence ; a 
few hundred yards beyond was a cross-road, at the 
intersection of which were hugh drifts of snow 
which the wind had swept over from the adjacent 
fields. Maud’s quick eye took in the situation 
at a glance, and she felt a strange sinking at her 
heart as the horse plunged down the hill through 
the deepening drifts. Her hands trembled as she 
felt the strength gradually leaving her arms, though 
she still retained a seemingly firm grasp on the 
reins. She was determined not to ask assistance 
from her companion, though the danger ahead ap- 
peared inevitable. Kingsland was equally re- 
solved not to assist her, being well aware that an 
upset in the snow would be the best way to bring 
the wilful young lady to terms, and would not 
hurt either of them. 

Maud was ready to cry with excitement and vex- 
ation as she felt her own helplessness. As they 
approached the cross-road, the horse, feeling the 
slackening rein, plunged madly forward, and sank up 
to his shoulders into the very centre of a deep drift^ 
turning the sleigh and its occupants into the snow. 

As soon as she could disengage herself from the 
buffalo robes, she strove to regain her footing, but 
at each attempt sank helplessly back into the 
yielding snow. Tired out with her exertions, she 
finally sat still, looking in despair at the wall of 
snow surrounding her. Kingsland was nowhere 


96 


DRIFTS AND DEVELOPMENTS. 


to be seen, having disappeared over the other side 
of the fence when the sleigh turned over. To add 
to the predicament, she was in close proximity to 
the horse, who was kicking up the snow in a cloud 
over her, in his frantic efforts to free himself. At 
this juncture, Kingsland’s head emerged from the 
snow, and, on perceiving Maud quietly seated, with 
her hands clasped on her knees, the very picture of 
passive despair, his fine eyes flashed with merri- 
ment, and the quizzical smile wjjich played around 
the corners of his mustache broadened into a 
laugh, as he exclaimed : 

“ Well, Miss Tremount, this dilemma proves the 
correctness of the old saying, that woman is 

“ ‘ A creature not too bright and good 
For human nature’s daily food, 

For freaks, and whims, and wilful wiles. 

For contradiction’s tears and smiles.’ ” 

^ Poeta nascitiLr 7ion fit certainly not made to 
suit any occasion, and your ungallant perversion 
in that second couplet of Wordsworth’s beautiful 
poem shows that parody is noX. your forte,” she re- 
torted, with heightened color. 

“All of which is not very apropos to my re- 
mark,” said Kingsland, with a comical attempt to 
control his risibles. He felt in no hurry to assist 
the fair speaker from her snowy surroundings, and 
quite enjoyed her pretty look of' vexation, as she 
looked helplessly up at him. The snow, which had 
powdered her hair, lashes, and eyebrows, added not 


DRIFTS AND DEVELOPMENTS. 


97 


a little to the striking beauty of feature and color- 
ing, and the appealing look which she cast at him 
from those blue, upturned eyes was too uncommon 
and irresistible, not to be thoroughly appreciated. 
Saladin, in the meanwhile, had been gradually 
lessening the snowy barrier between Maud and 
himself, so that Kingsland was actually forced to 
disturb the pretty tableau. Trampling down the 
snow around her, he helped her to her feet, and 
then, before she was aware of his intentions, he 
lifted her out of the drift, and carried her some dis- 
tance through the snow to the road, where he de- 
posited her, too much overwhelmed with astonish- 
ment to breathe a word of expostulation. 

It was with great difficulty that he could extri- 
cate Saladin from the drift, and required his utmost 
strength, as well as considerable agility of muscle, 
to avoid the flying hoofs of the animal, as he 
kicked and plunged violently in his vain efforts to 
free himself from the powerful hand on his rein. 
As Maud watched his master rearrange the 
sleigh and harness, a smile of amusement at her 
late ludicrous predicament overspread her face, 
and as Kingsland plodded through the snow tow- 
ard her, leading the horse by the bridle, she met 
him with a merry laugh, saying : 

“ If you do not shake off the snow from your hat 
and coat, Mr. Kingsland, papa will think that 
Ethel and I are doomed to meet some disaster in 
the way of upsets, at the hands of our cavaliers 
when out sleigh-riding ; and besides, I have no de- 


DRIFTS AND DEVELOPMENTS. 


98 

sire that this episode of ours should be known by 
the household. I certainly should never hear the 
last of it from Tom.” 

‘‘ It shall be kept sub rosd, then, if you like,” an- 
swered Kingsland, smiling, and shaking off his hat 
and coat. “But I ask . again, do you not now 
think that this display of muscle on your part, 
proves the aptness and force of my quotation ? ” 

“ Indeed I do not ; but I do think that it proves 
that 

“ ‘ Man’s an odd compound Mter all, 

And ever has been since the fall.’ 

For if it had not been for this truly masculine 
freak of yours in taking this road, I should not 
have had the pleasure of playing the role of ‘ pa- 
tience on a monument,’ or more correctly speaking, 
in a snow-drift, and you would not have had occa- 
sion to use your brachial muscles in my behalf.” 

“ I assure you I should not object to another 
opportunity to employ them for your benefit,” he 
answered, smiling, as he helped her into the sleigh. 
“ Would you like to drive home ? ” 

He asked the question without the faintest con- 
ception that she would comply, but to his infinite 
surprise, she answered quietly, though with a 
slightly defiant ring in her voice : 

“You anticipate my wishes readily, Mr. Kings- 
land. I was just about to ask you for the lines,” 
and taking them from him, she drove the remain- 
der of the way home. 

Kingsland began to think that there was more 


DRIFTS AND DEVELOPMENTS. 


99 


depth to woman-nature, and particularly to that of 
the pretty specimen beside him, than he had be- 
fore dreamed of in his philosophy. Leaning back 
in the sleigh, he watched her with mingled feelings 
of amusement, surprise, and curiosity, as she drove 
the now thoroughly tired horse homeward. The 
occasional touch of the whip, which he 'seldom 
used, would start the horse at a brisker pace, 
throwing the occupants of the sleigh forward tow- 
ard the dashboard. The frequent repetition of 
these little incidents forcibly reminded him of sun- 
dry rides in a Broadway omnibus when the streets 
were piled with uneven heaps of snow and ice, 
causing the cumbrous vehicle to pitch and roll like 
a ship at sea, jostling the passengers, and pitching 
them forward in the unceremonious manner pecu- 
liar to New York omnibuses. 

“I know you have had a lovely time,” said 
Ethel, as Maud walked into the bright library 
where her mother and sister were sitting. “Tell 
us all about it.” 

“ Certainly I had. MaiSy je ne pent pas vous 
dire le touty' answered Maud, laughing, as she 
loosened her furs. 

“You know very well that I would tell you 
everything if I had been in your place,” returned 
Maud, quickly ; “ unless — unless — ” 

“ Unless your Romeo happened to employ the 
occasion to offer you his heart and hand,” inter- 
rupted Maud. “Well, I am sorry that I cannot 
entertain you with an account of any such roman- 


lOO 


DRIFTS AND DEVELOPMENTS. 


tic experience. But really, the circumscribed 
limits of the sleighing, the clouds of snow con- 
stantly flying in our faces from Saladin’s heels, to 
say nothing of the atrocious condition of the roads, 
rendered the display of /a passion tendresse, which, 
I believe, is the regulation thing under such cir- 
cumstances, simply impossible.” 

Is Mr. Kingsland going to return to tea? ” 
asked her mother. 

Yes. Papa is talking of erecting a library, 
town hall, or some sort of public building in 
Millford, and has asked Mr. Kingsland to draw up 
the plans. They are in the study now, and I 
should not be surprised if he had to stay over- 
night. The sky became overcast at sunset, and I 
think we will have another storm to-night.” 

‘‘ Then I shall be a prisoner another Sunday,” 
said Ethel, who was still obliged to remember that 
her ankle was not entirely well. 

I fancy Dr. Steadman will have a slim audi- 
ence to-morrow,” said Maud, “ for if we have an- 
other fall of snow to-night, no creature, but one 
with legs of antediluvian magnitude, could ever 
plod through much deeper snow than that which 
now covers the roads.” 

“ If you expect to change your dress for supper, 
dear, you had better run up now, for it will be 
ready in a few minutes,” said Mrs. Tremount, 
stepping forward to greet Kingsland, who was en- 
tering the room with her husband. 


CHAPTER X. 


THE BRIDGE OF CONTENTION. 



BOUT three-quarters of a mile from the 
Hall was a pretty gothic chapel, with 
stained-glass windows and belfry tower, 
from which hung the beautiful bell — Kingsland’s 
gift — whose soft, silvery chimes rung out musically 
over the woods and fields, summoning the children 
of the farmers, and men employed on the estate, 
to the Sunday-school which Maud and Ethel con- 
ducted every Sunday afternoon. 

After dinner, the following day, Maud started 
out alone, and walking briskly through the garden, 
followed a rounding path through the woods, and 
soon reached the chapel. On entering the vesti- 
bule, a crowd of eager children immediately sur- 
rounded her, each one clamoring for her hand and 
books. Smiling kindly on the little group, she led 
the way to the farther end of the chapel, and took 
her seat. The little girls, with their bright-colored 
dresses and glowing cheeks, and the sturdy boys 
of every age, formed a pretty picture, as they 
gathered around their beautiful teacher, listening 
with earnest, upturned faces to the gentle words 
of instruction which fell from her lips. The sun 


102 


THE BRIDGE OF CONTENTION. 


streamed in through the stained-glass windows, 
flooding the little chapel with a crimson light, and 
rested like a halo over Maud’s head, as she leaned 
lovingly over her little flock. 

Kingsland, who had remained overnight at the 
Hall, owing to the severity of the storm, had no- 
ticed Maud leaving the house, and keeping at a 
respectful distance, followed her hither. Stepping 
quietly within the chapel, he stood in the door- 
way, his tall form concealed by one of the pillars 
of the arch, and watched, with a mixture of love, 
admiration, and jealousy, Maud’s expressive face 
as she taught her little scholars. 

The creaking of the floor, as he moved his posi- 
tion, caught her ear. Raising her eyes, she saw 
Kingsland, who, finding concealment no longer 
possible, stepped forward, saying, as he took a seat 
beside one of the children : 

“ Will you permit me to play scholar for a little 
while. Miss Tremount ? ” 

We have finished the lessons, but you can 
help us in the singing,” she replied quietly, though 
she colored deeply as she met his eye. 

Kingsland joined in the song with his rich tenor 
voice, to the great delight of the children, for they 
entertained a most profound respect and admira- 
tion for the handsome gentleman before them. 

After dismissing the children, Maud walked 
quickly down the aisle, followed closely by Kings- 
land. As she turned to lock the door of the chapel, 
the key slipped from her hand and fell into a min- 


THE BRIDGE OF CONTENTION. 


103 


ature snow-drift near the steps. Stooping down, 
Kingsland thrust his hand into the snow, and after 
hunting around for some time, succeeded in finding 
it. Locking the door, he returned the key to 
Maud, saying : 

“There is another key I wish you would give 
me possession of some time.” 

“ Which is it ? ” she inquired, looking up inno- 
cently. 

“Would you really like me to tell you?” he 
asked, bending down with a bright gleam in his 
eyes which made her heart throb. 

In an instant his meaning flashed across her 
mind. Provoked at her own obtuseness, ' and 
mortified at having given him an opportunity to 
recur to the dreaded subject, she expressed her 
annoyance by quickening her steps, and hurrying 
over the scarcely beaten snow-path at a pace that 
astonished Kingsland. Anxious to shorten the 
walk as much as possible, she took the nearest di- 
rection toward home, and led the way over a nar- 
row path that ran along the banks of a stream eight 
or ten feet wide. It was a pretty spot in summer ; 
the waters laughing and gurgling in their pebbly 
bed, the moss-covered banks studded with violets, 
and the overarching bows of the elms, as they met 
and drooped gracefully over the stream, combined 
to form a spot of beauty and repose, to which the 
sisters at the Hall often resorted during the warm 
summer days. Now, however, all was changed, 
and winter robed the stream and its banks, and 


104 


THE BRIDGE OF CONTENTION, 


the dark woods beyond, in its mantle of snow and 
ice— 

“ Every pine and fir and hemlock 

Wore ermine too dear for an earl, 

And the poorest twig on the elm-tree ’ 

Was ridged inch-deep with pearl.” 

Rugged blocks and lumps of ice were piled up 
in confused masses on either bank of the stream, 
while the turbid waters, swollen by fall rains and 
recent thaws, swept tumultuously through the nar- 
row channel a few feet wide in the middle. The 
graceful rustic bridge with its tempting seats, had 
been carried away, and Maud saw to her great dis- 
may that one narrow beam alone spanned th^ 
stream to serve the purpose of a bridge. 

Kingsland, placing his foot upon it, saw that it 
would prove but an insecure footing, and turning 
to Maud, said : 

Had we not better return home by the road ? 
That beam is too slippery and unsafe for you to 
venture over it, and the other path is unbeaten.” 

^‘The snow is deep, and the walking tiresome 
that way, and we would not get home till after 
dark,” replied Maud, with a look of vexation on 
her face. 

There is no other alternative; the old road is 
well trodden, I think, and I would suggest that we 
retrace our steps immediately, for as you just re- 
marked, it will be quite dark before we reach the 
Hall.” 

Maud surveyed with displeasure the unaccomo- 


THE BRIDGE OF CONTENTION. 


105 

dating little bridge ; observing a slight smile on 
Kingsland’s face, she said, shortly : 

The other way is very much farther, and I 
want to get home as soon as possible.” 

“ Would it be very disagreeable for you to endure 
my company an hour longer ? ” he returned, as he 
picked up her books, which had fallen on the snow. 

Irritated at his question, and feeling for some in- 
explicable reason a resentment at his imperturbed 
manner, she replied, hastily: 

“ It would indeed, Mr. Kingsland ; your presence 
is endurable only because it is forced.” 

Your present actions do not seem quite con- 
sistent with the precepts and doctrines you en- 
deavored to inculcate into the minds of those chil- 
dren this afternoon.” 

“ When I feel the need of reproof, sir, I will re- 
quest it,” she replied, angrily. “ If you desire to 
go home by the road, pray do so ; /prefer return- 
ing this way.” 

“ And /prefer that you should not,” he answered 
striving to detain her ; but eluding his hand, she 
sprang lightly past him, and was half-way over the 
plank, when a sudden trembling seized her as it 
shook beneath her feet. Springing forward into 
the middle of the stream, Kingsland caught her in 
his arms as her foot slipped off the plank ; with 
difficulty maintaining his footing in the rushing 
waters, he succeeded in gaining the opposite bank, 
and deposited her without much ceremony on the 
ground. Provoked at her wilfulness, which feeling 


I06 BRIDGE OF CONTENTION. 

was not lessened by the uncomfortable condition of 
his nether garments, now rapidly congealing in the 
frosty air, he said, sternly : 

“ The next time you desire to cross such a frail 
structure as that, Miss Tremount, I would advise 
you to consult some one older and wiser than your- 
self before making the attempt.” 

Nettled at his tone, she replied : 

“ If it were my desire to recross that stream, I 
don’t think the superior wisdom of Mr. Kingsland 
would deter me.” 

Indeed ! it is well then that your inclinations 
do not lie in that direction.” 

May I ask why ? ” 

“ Because I should take more summary means 
of preventing the accomplishment of such a desire,” 
he answered, quietly. 

You certainly would not touch me if I should 
request you not to,” returned Maud, indignantly, 
her blue eyes flashing with anger, and drawing up 
her figure to its full height. 

Looking down on her with an expression of sor- 
row and anger mingled, he answered, calmly : 

I most assuredly should not hesitate to prevent 
another such childish display of wilfulness and 
bravado.” 

“ Really, Mr. Kingsland,” said she, crimsoning 
with anger, “you are trespassing too far on your 
presumed prerogative of friendship. I deny your 
right to question my actions in atiy respect, and I 
do not choose to submit to the dictates of your 


THE BRIDGE OF CONTENTION. 


107 


judgment or wisdom, however excellent they may 
be. As my inclinations do lead me to return home 
by the way I had intended, I bid you good-after- 
noon,” and darting a defiant glance at Kingsland, 
who stood rooted to the spot with amazement at 
her audacity, she ran swiftly past him, and was 
just stepping on the weakened plank, when his 
voice, hoarse with passion, cried, “ Stop,” and his 
iron grasp on her arm pulled her back from her 
perilous position. Standing beside her with his 
hand holding her arm in its vise-like gripe, his eyes 
fiery with anger, and his face blanched with sup- 
pressed emotion, he at length exclaimed, in a low, 
vehement tone : 

Maud Tremount, you have twice to-day re- 
fused to listen to the advice of one who loved you 
far too well to see you peril life and limb for the 
mere sake of defying him ; you have trifled with 
the love you knew he still felt for you, dared his 
anger, and ran recklessly into danger — it might 
have been death. By your utter selfishness and 
wilfulness you have forfeited his esteem ; his idol 
is shattered, his diamond has proved paste, and all 
his bright dreams of the future are dissipated for- 
ever. Farewell,” he added, bitterly, ‘ ‘ you never 

experience the suffering and disappointment such 
as your heartlessness has to-day occasioned me.” 

Turning abruptly from her, he walked off in 
another direction, and was soon lost among the 
trees. 

Almost stunned with this torrent of reproach, she 


io8 


THE BRIDGE OF CONTENTION. 


stood for a minute watching his retreating figure, 
and then hurried homeward, her bosom racked 
with contending emotions, in which despair, 
wounded vanity, and the thought that she had for- 
feited the love of the only man she loved, raged 
uppermost. Rushing upstairs to her own little 
boudoir y she locked the door, and throwing herself 
on the sofa, burst into a passionate flood of tears. 
Long and violently she wept, and the painful 
thought that she merited Kingsland’s bitter reproof, 
did not tend to lessen the anguish of her soul or 
quiet the tempest of passion raging within her 
breast. 

Hearing Ethel calling her, she hastily bathed 
her aching brow, and endeavored to wash away 
the traces of tears on her cheeks ; but her eyes 
were red with weeping, and she dreaded meeting 
her father’s penetrating eye. The housekeeper 
knocking at the door relieved her fears, however. 

“ Miss Maud, your father and mother have gone 
to see Dr. Steadman, who was taken sick after 
church at noon ; and Miss Ethel requests that 
you will eat supper with her in the library.” 

Descending to the library, she found a small 
table, on which was spread their dainty repast, 
d:'awn up before Ethel’s sofa. 

Maud, I asked Mrs. Farman to bring our tea 
in here, it is so much more cosy than in the din- 
ing-room.” 

Taking her seat opposite, Maud tried to eat, but 
every mouthful seemed to choke her. Ethel, no- 


THE BRIDGE OF CONTENTION. 


109 


ticing her agitation, hastily finished her own tea, 
and rang the bell to have the table removed. 
Winding her arm around her sister’s waist, she 
made her lie down on the sofa, and taking the ach- 
ing head in her lap, said, tenderly : 

“ Maudie, what’s the matter? Won’t you tell 
me, dear ? ” 

“ Oh, Ethel, I’m so wretched,” cried Maud, 
sobbing violently ; “ and it’s all owing to my own 
fault and wilfulness too.” 

And then in broken accents she proceeded to 
give Ethel an account of her afternoon’s advent- 
ure. 

“ Well, Maudie, I’m sorry enough that you 
have had such a desperate quarrel with Mr. Kings- 
land. He had no right whatever to assert his au- 
thority over you in such a peremptory way, and 
I’m glad you had the spirit to resent it. But,” 
she added, slyly, “didn’t I tell you he was not 
lacking in audacity when occasion demanded it ? ” 

“You may laugh as much as you please, but I 
like him all the better for the lecture he gave me 
this afternoon, notwithstanding I resented it so un- 
reasonably. To tell the truth,” she said, smiling 
through her tears, “ I tried to cross that rickety 
little bridge just to test him, but I went too far, 
and trespassed too much on his forbearance, and 
now he is lost to me forever. But he never, never 
shall know how much I love him ; I have fallen 
too far in his estimation ever to make any atone- 
ment for the past ; and Ethel, promise me — you 


no 


THE BRIDGE OF CONTENTION. 


must promise me — never by word, deed, or action 
to give him any intimation of what I have told 
you this evening. He can come to the Hall and 
be received on the same footing as ever by the 
rest of the family ; for myself, I can find plenty of 
means of avoiding him without arousing papa’s 
suspicions, or give Mr. Kingsland any pretext 
whatever to imagine, even, that I entertain one 
spark of love or friendship for him.” 

Maud, by pursuing such a course, you may 
mar the happiness of two beings for a lifetime.” 

Of one, you mean,” replied her sister, bitterly. 

My folly has brought upon me this just retribu- 
tion. I did not mean to flirt with him ; really, 
Ethel, I never did,” she repeated, as she noticed 
a smile on Ethel’s face. I always have loved 
him, and who could help loving such a man ; but 
then I did want my liberty a little while longer, as 
long as I felt sure of him — but now I have lost all. 
He doubtless loves some one else, or he never 
would have spoken to me as he did.” 

“ That does not follow by any means,” replied 
Ethel. “ Mr. Kingsland has had plenty of expe- 
rience with our sex, not to be daunted by this 
piece of persistent wilfulness of yours, and I don’t 
believe he loves any other woman but you, my 
dear, notwithstanding your contrariness.” 

“ What did he mean, then, when he said I was 
false or something else equally complimentary, and 
that I had fallen in his regard ? ” 

He probably would not have uttered such 


THE BRIDGE OF CONTENTION. j 1 1 

strong language, had he not been provoked be- 
yond endurance at your obstinacy, which I should 
think would have tried the patience of a saint. I 
imagine, too,” she added, laughing, “ that the 
chilly condition of his pantaloons did not tend at 
the time to increase the warmth of his feelings 
toward you.” 

“ And then he pinched my arm frightfully when 
he pulled me back from the bridge, which I do not 
think was any special evidence of his love for me. 
I actually believe that the flesh is black and blue,” 
and rolling up her sleeve, she discovered three dark 
bruises on her round, white arm. 

“You will certainly have something tender to 
remember him by for some time to come,” said 
Ethel, laughing at the look of amazement and dis- 
pleasure on Maud’s face, as she^ perceived the im- 
print of Kingsland’s hand on her arm. “These 
mighty lords of creation like amazingly to favor 
us with an exhibition of their power and feat§ of 
arms — no pun intended, my dear — occasionally to 
make us feel our dependence upon them, and if it 
affords the dear creatures any gratification to in- 
dulge in these pleasant little masculine whims, why 
let them, particularly as we can’t help ourselves 
when these manly moods attack them.” 

“I am convinced,” said Maud, sadly, “that 
Harold Kingsland is not a man likely to forget 
very soon my childish and absurd treatment of 
him this afternoon. He is usually so calm and 
undemonstrative that I know he must have felt my 


I 12 


THE BRIDGE OF CONTENTION. 


unreasonable behavior keenly, otherwise he never 
would have expressed himself so strongly.” 

“ He is too noble a man to harbor any resent- 
ment toward you, though I think he has reason 
enough to feel deeply hurt at your conduct. But 
cheer up, Maudie, it will all turn out right in the 
end, and who knows but I shall stand up as first 
bridesmaid to somebody next summer. Hark ! 
don’t you hear the sleigh-bells ? ” 

“ Yes, papa is coming home,” exclaimed Maud, 
rising hastily. Tell mamma I have a headache 
and have gone to bed.” 


m 


CHAPTER XI. 


ETHEL’S RUSE. 


7 Several 


months passed. Kingsland still 
visited the Hall, as his absence might have 
occasioned uncomfortable remark. His 

bearing toward Maud, though deferential in the 
extreme, galled her far more than the marked 
coldness which always accompanied it. She 

treated him with an indifference and haughtiness 
of manner which she was far from feeling, for be- 
hind that icy exterior there burned a hearf over- 
flowing with passionate love for him ; but her proud 
heart rejected the idea of making any advance 
toward affecting a reconciliation. 

Late one afternoon in the early part of April, 
the family were startled by the loud ringing of the 
front-door bell. 

“ I verily believe that is Tom Clayton ; he always 
rings loud enough to awaken the Seven Sleepers,” 
exclaimed Ethel, running into the hall, followed by 
Maud, where they were both clasped in the strong 
arms of their affectionate cousin. 

“ Who brought you to the Hall?” inquired Maud, 
as soon as she had recovered her breath after this 
beau-like demonstration, “ you surely did not walk 


ETHELS RUSE. 


1 14 

all the way from Millford Depot in this shocking 
wind?” 

“ No indeed ! I can assure you I had no desire 
to soil my immaculate boots by a four-mile tramp 
over these detestable country roads. I met Kings- 
land at the station, and he brought me up in his 
dog-cart.” 

“ And did you not ask him to come in, Tom ? ” 

“ I declare, Ethel, I was in such a hurry to see 
you girls, I forgot all about it; but it is not too 
late now, he is talking to Uncle Ralph on the 
steps.” 

“You must have left your politeness in New 
York, I fancy ; but I will go and ask him,” said 
Ethel, going out on the piazza, where she found 
him conversing with her father. 

“ Mr. Kingsland, will you not come in and take 
tea with us ? Dr. and Mrs. Steadman are here, 
and they would like to see you ; besides, I want 
you to come.” 

“Thank you, not to-night. My horse is here, 
and — ” 

“ Well, Johnson can take him to the stable,” in- 
terrupted Ethel; “ you have not been here for an 
age, and Tom’s visit is so short, so do please change 
your mind. Maud and I are going to make cara- 
mels to-night, and we need more assistance than 
Tom, with his harum-scarum propensities, can 
afford. We’ve been nearly dying of e^inui for the 
past two days, it has been so rainy and dismal, so 
Maud suggested caramels to-night, in which intense 


ETHEDS RUSE, 


II5 

excitement we urgently request you to partici- 
pate.” 

Seeing a look in Ethel’s face, which seemed to 
intimate that she wanted him for something else 
than making caramels, he hesitated no longer, 
but giving his horse to the groom, followed Ethel 
and her father into the parlor. Maud, at the first 
sound of Kingsland’s step in the hall, had hurried 
upstairs to her own room, to change her walking- 
suit, and to quiet the agitation which his unex- 
pected acceptance of Ethel’s invitation had occa- 
sioned her. 

It was the first time he had made any but formal 
visits at the Hall since the adventure at the bridge, 
and she dreaded the meeting which she knew 
would inevitably arouse Tom Clayton’s suspicions. 
His keen eye and quick penetration were seldom 
at fault, and she was well aware that he would not 
be long in comprehending the true state of affairs 
existing between her and Kingsland. Standing 
before the pier-glass in her boudoir she could not 
but be conscious of her beauty, though she was 
far from realizing what an exquisite picture she 
made ; the excitement caused by the anticipated 
meeting had deepened the rich bloom on her 
cheeks, and her dark eyes shone like diamonds in 
their soft brilliancy. 

Descending to the drawing-room, she swept into 
the room with the air of a young queen, and greeted 
her guests with an ease and grace of manner quite 
at variance with her feelings. Extending her hand 


Ii6 


ETHEDS RUSE. 


to Kingsland, who, with one arm resting on the 
mantel, was regarding her haughtily, she said, with 
a deep blush : 

“ I am glad you altered your mind, Mr. Kings- 
land, and consented to remain to supper. Tom’s 
visits home are generally so transient that we like 
him to enjoy every minute he is with us, and noth- 
ing, I know, could contribute so much to his pleas- 
ure as your presence here this evening.” 

Ah ! I was not before aware of Clayton’s 
ardent affection forme,” he replied, coldly; “ I felt 
rather dubious regarding the extent of his regard 
for me this afternoon, when he rushed into the 
house to see you young ladies, and left me out in 
the cold.” 

‘‘For which breach of politeness you will par- 
don me, I know,” exclaimed Tom, who had just 
entered the room, and heard the remarks of both 
parties. “ But really, Kingsland, these bewitching 
cousins of mine are enough to drive all sensible 
thoughts out of a fellow’s head, and I’m not proof 
against their machinations.” 

“ Indeed, Tom, such astonishing gallantry is 
worthy of you,” said Ethel, making a sweeping 
curtsey before him. “Positively, I haven’t heard 
a single polite speech from your lips since you ar- 
rived ; come here, young man, you deserve a lect- 
ure, and as Bessie isn’t here to deliver it. I’ll do 
it instead.” 

“ One minute, if you please, and I am at your 
gracious disposal; I have a word to say to our 


ETHEDS RUSE. 


II7 

queenly Maud,” and bending his head he whis- 
pered in her ear : ^ 

“ I’m inclined to think, mademoiselle, that you 
spoke two words for yourself and one for me when 
you so prettily informed lyingsland of the inesti- 
mable pleasure I’d experience in his remaining this 
evening. There was more meant in what you 
said than met the ear, my dear. But all is fair in 
love and war ; I suppose Kingsland knows I love 
him as a cousin,” giving her cheek a pinch, 
so I’ll forgive you for telling such a horrible 
fib.” 

No whispering allowed in company, if you 
please, young people,” said Ethel, taking hold of 
Tom’s arm ; “ supper is ready, so have the good- 

ness to give me your arm, Tom.” 

Maud, to her displeasure, was obliged to take the 
proffere*d arm of Kingsland, and followed Tom and 
Ethel into the grand old dining-room where the 
rest of the family were seated. She could not im- 
agine what possessed her sister, who was generally 
so obliging as to monopolize the greater part of 
Kingsland’s attentions when he called ; now, how- 
ever, Ethel seemed determined to bring them to- 
gether, though she very considerately engaged him 
in conversation at the table. But Maud was 
greatly relieved when the repast was over, for she 
could not raise her eyes without meeting those of 
Kingsland, who sat opposite, bent upon her with 
a look that embarrassed and disconcerted her. 

I thought we were going to make caramels 


ii8 


E THE vs RUSE, 


this evening,” said Tom, who was holding a skein 
of worsted Maud was attempting to wind. 

Here, Kingsland, won’t you hold this tanta- 
lizing snarl for Maud ? It is continually slipping 
off my fingers, and it makes me shiver to hold the 
fuzzy stuff.” 

“I am sure I cannot imagine what sort of stuffs 
as you call it, your nerves can be made of, and you 
certainly cannot be commended for possessing 
much patience,” said Maud, as she removed the 
obnoxious worsted from his hands. 

Well, my dear. I’m not desirous of playing 
Hercules to your Amphale. However, Kingsland 
might possible enjoy that role, though I fancy 
your present lamb-like garb is rather more becom- 
ing to you than his lion’s skin would be.” 

“Unless you begin to cultivate a little of that 
Job-like quality of which I was just speaking, yoic 
will find some difficulty in disentangling the web of 
your life, which is most decidedly of mingled yarn, 
good and ill together,” returned his cousin, 
shortly. 

“Moralizing! goodness I not very consistent 
words to fall from rosy lips, sweet coz ; do you 
think so, Kingsland ? ” 

“‘Consistency! thou art a jewel,’” quoted 
Kingsland, with a meaning look at Maud, which 
Tom observed, and instantly took advantage of. 

“ Don’t you wish she were one ? ” he said, with 
a quizzical glance at his cousin ; “ then you could 
have her put into a locket or ring, and wear her 


ETHEUS RUSE. 


II9 

around your neck or near your heart, whichever 
would be most convenient.” 

Maud was furious. Rising angrily, she abruptly 
walked into the hall followed by Tom, who threw 
his arm around her, saying, in his most supplicat- 
ing tones : 

“ Now, Maudie, blaze away with all your might. 
I deserve to be consigned to Hades or any other 
equally pleasant place your highness chooses to 
send me. The pretty speech dropped from my 
lips without a moment’s thought. Forgive your 
old cousin, won’t you ? ” 

“ How could you speak so before Mr. Kings- 
land, Tom ? You ought at least to have had suffi- 
cient consideration for my feelings not to have 
talked so outrageously,” said Maud, her eyes aglow 
with anger and vexation. 

“ He’ll forget all about it in two minutes,” he 
replied, with commendable assurance ; ‘^so let us 
go to the kitchen. Where is Ethel ? ” 

“ She has gone to see if Jenny has everything 
ready for your frolic,” answered Mrs. Tremount, 
who had entered the hall accompanied by Kings- 
land. “ Maud, dear, you had better change your 
dress, or pin it up before beginning operations.” 

“ Won’t you give me some pins, Tom, to fasten 
it up ? ” she asked, swallowing her resentment. 

“ Do you take me for a pin-cushion ? ” 

“ As far as softness is concerned, I think you 
would make a very good one.” 

“ Thanks ; a very charitable remark. Allow me 


120 


E THE VS RUSE. 


to observe that I think you are in a decidedly bel- 
ligerent mood to-night, so I’ll leave you for Kings- 
land to manage. He is much better posted in the 
art of training deer than I am. I’ll away to the 
kitchen.” 

“You shall not stir one step until you have 
helped me fasten up my train,” she said imperi- 
ously, catching his arm. 

“ I haven’t any more idea how to pin up that 
long trailing thing than a — a — • ” 

“ Monkey,” suggested Maud. 

“Well, yes, if you choose to acknowledge 
the relationship of that interesting animal, which I 
suppose you ought to, considering you and I are 
descended from that handsome and intelligent 
race. Kingsland is probably well-provided with 
pins from some little heart-shaped cushion you 
have doubtless given him, and /have not one to 
my name.” 

Slipping his arm from her grasp, he made an ex- 
peditious exit from the hall, leaving Maud and 
Kingsland alone. 

Annoyed and embarrassed, she turned a half-dep- 
recating look toward him ; stepping forward, with 
an amused smile on his face, he quietly took from 
his vest-pocket a little well-worn pin-cushion 
which she instantly, recognized as one she had 
given him months before, and stooping down, gal- 
lantly pinned up her long train. The ridiculous 
predicament which Tom had left her in, struck her 
so ludicrously, that she felt inclined to laugh as she 


ETHELS RUSE, 


121 


looked over her shoulder and watched him. 
Neither spoke during the operation, and once, as 
she handed him a pin, their eyes met ; hers were 
brimful with suppressed laughter, which his in- 
stantly reflected, and a brilliant smile dispelled the 
haughty expression which had become almost 
habitual on his handsome face, as he heard her 
lov/, musical laugh. 

“Maud, are you never coming?” cried Ethel 
from the kitchen. 

Hastily crossing th^ large square hall, she 
opened a door into a long corridor, through which 
she passed to the kitchen, followed closely by 
Kingsland. 


CHAPTER XII. 



SOME CUPID KILLS WITH ARROWS, SOME WITH 
TRAPS.” 


Iris was a represe-ntative kitchen of auld lang 
syne. Forty years ago, our mothers and 
grandmothers rejoiced in such bright, cheery 
apartments ; the floor was as white as oak could be 
made by frequent applications of soap and sand, and 
a certain kind of elbow exercise (!) now almost un- 
known, since macninery has usurped the place of 
labor. The rows of glistening pans arranged on 
two sides, with the polished dishes filling a dresser 
on the third, evinced the careful attention of the 
mistress of that domain, while the old-fashioned 
settle near the huge fireplace gave added comfort 
to the room. A large, open fire blazed upon the 
irons, with its back log, and fore stick, and piled-up 
addition of smaller wood ; the crane, with its hooks 
and trammels, swung in easy contentment in the 
leisure evening hours, only bearing a large brass 
kettle filled with hot water, which ojd Jenny kept 
in readiness for emergencies. No boiler, nor grate, 
nor steam disfigured the quaint old fireplace ; in 
each corner was placed a block, about which mod- 
ern curiosity will require some explanation, but 


SOME CUPID KILLS WITH ARROWSP 123 

which were in constant use in our grandmothers’ 
days. These blocks were about a foot high, and 
cut from old oak-trees ; on the top were small holes 
where the youngsters cracked their walnuts, as 
hickory-nuts were then called. They served 
also as comfortable seats in the corner during 
the cold winter evenings, and were always in 
demand. 

Three windows gave an air of cheerfulness to the 
room, in which there appeared no evidence of labor 
and its concomitants of dirt "and disorder. When 
Mr. Tremount came into possession of the old Hall 
at his father’s death, the many endearing reminis- 
cences of his boyhood, in which the grand old 
kitchen with its antique fireplace had its full share, 
clung to him with a fondness, which his college life 
and years of travel had never weakened. In it, 
he had enjoyed many a boyish frolic and played 
many a naughty trick on good-natured old Jenny, 
who had reigned there supreme for oyer forty years. 
She never minded what “ Massa Ralph ” did, not- 
withstanding she was the principle subject of his 
teasing and mischievous pranks. When he mar- 
ried at an early age, and took possession of the 
Hall, he resolved that the dear old kitchen never 
should be altered, but had the rear apartment, or 
large back kitchen, fitted up to suit the modern 
idea of his young city wife. The great, dark range, 
with its ovens on top, and all the modern appliances 
of steam and machinery, were here employed to 
lessen labor, so that the old kitchen, with its bright 


124 "'SOME CUPID KILLS WITH ARROWS, 

rag carpet, was used now as a comfortable kitchen 
parlor. 

It was in this rear apartment that Maud and 
Kingsland found Tom and Ethel seated before a 
shining white table, scraping chocolate. The latter, 
with her sleeves rolled up, was enveloped in an 
enormous cooking-apron which reached from her 
neck to the floor, while Tom was radiant in 
the borrowed uniform of the butler, looking like 
a veritable French cook, as Ethel informed 
him. 

Well, lady fair, so you did condescend to make 
the best of circumstances, and allow Kingsland to 
pin you up, I declare,” he said, walking around her 
and surveying admiringly the neatly secured train, 
displaying beneath the pretty tucked petticoat 
with its dainty frills, and the shapely little foot peep- 
ing out. 

Take a seat, won’t you, and help us scrape this 
chocolate ? See what an enormous quantity I pre- 
pared, Kingsland.” 

“ Indeed, Mr. Kingsland, he scraped but one lit- 
tle bit of a square,” interposed Ethel, and when 
he heard you coming, he very politely emptied the 
contents of my plate into his, and smeared his 
hands all over with the sticky mixture, to make you 
think he had been wonderfully industrious in help- 
ing me, whereas he has not been doing a thing but 
get in my way ever since he came in.” 

Ethel, I was not aware that you were addicted 
to fibbing,” returned Tom, pinching her cheek 


somje: iviTii traps: 


with his sticky fingers, and smearing it with choc- 
olate. 

“ Tom, I do wish you would behave yourself. If 
you act so outrageously again I shall dismiss you,” 
replied Ethel, wiping it from her face. 

“ Maud, there are two aprons on the window- 
sill for you and Mr. Kingsland ; please tie his on for 
him ; my hands are covered with chocolate, and Tom 
would certainly choke him if he made the attempt.” 

“Why so, young woman?” demanded her 
cousin. 

“ I judge from personal experience, which is a 
sad teacher sometimes, for I have not quite recov- 
ered from the strangling operation yet.” 

“ And Maud, you had better stand on this chair 
to tie it on,” said Tom, pushing one towards her; 
“ Kingsland is such a giant, you’d never be able to 
stretch your dear little arms as high as his neck ; — 
in fact,” he added, with a wicked smile, “ I don’t 
believe you come up any higher than his heart.” 

“ Mr. Kingsland is not more than an inch taller 
than you, sir, with your poker-like proportions,” 
answered Maud, with some irritation; “ so perhaps 
it would be quite as well for you to perform the 
duties of a valet, as for me.” 

“ Many thanks for the suggestion,” said Kings- 
land, laughing, “ but really I have no great partial- 
ity for such sticky fingers as Clayton’s to wait upon 
me ; so as long as the mountain won’t go to Ma- 
homet, Mahomet must go to the mountain,” and 
taking a chair, he waited until Maud’s deft fingers 


126 '^SOME CUPID KILLS WITH ARROWS, 


had tied the long, white apron around his neck, 
when he performed the same services for her, to 
which she submitted quite meekly and graciously, 
considering the saucy glances with which her cousin 
favored her. 

Well, I’m glad you are ready at last,” ex- 
claimed Ethel, as Maud stood up. '‘Won’t you 
measure out some syrup, cream, and sugar, while 
I wash my hands ? and Mr. Kingsland, please lift 
that pot on the range for me. But dear me, who 
will butter the pans? I told Jenny we would do 
everything ourselves, and I hate to get my fingers 
all covered with butter.” 

“ Let Tom do that,” replied Maud, putting the in- 
gredients of the caramels into the pot, and stirring 
them briskly ; “ if his fingers are as soft as his heart, 
he’ll succeed admirably.” 

“ I can’t imagine why you should complain of 
my mellowness of heart toward you, my spunky 
cousin.” 

“ Perhaps I made a mistake ; I should have said, 
doubtless with much more truth, that if the ends 
of your fingers contained as much acid as flows 
from your tongue, our caramels would prove a sorry 
mixture indeed, and anything but a palatable dose 
to take. But then, Tom,” she added with a winning 
smile, “ notwithstanding the pugilistic character of 
your attentions towards your spunky cousin, I 
fancy there is some little nook in your heart de- 
voted to my special use, for Bessie’s sake : is there 
not?” 


SOME WITH TEATS. 


127 


You may be sure of that, and for your own sake 
too,” responded Tom, heartily. “ There is a very 
large space in this manly bosom partitioned off for 
your particular accommodation, though for. some 
mysterious reason we always manage to fight rnost 
of the time we are together. Kingsland, 

“ ‘ I know a thing that’s most uncommon ; 

(Envy, be silent and attend)’ 

— that’s Loo Preston, — 

“ ‘ I know a reasonable woman, 

Handsome and witty, yet a friend.’ 

That’s Maud, ladies and gentlemen, though I 
think the ‘ reasonable ’ part of the quotation might 
with great propriety be left out, and spunky, or 
wilful, or some other equally pretty adjective, sub- 
stituted instead.” 

“You talk more than all the rest of us together, 
Tom,” said Ethel. “ There is Mr. Kingsland look- 
ing at that mixture Maud is stirring so energeti- 
cally, as if the very light of his eyes would hasten 
it’s boiling ; and I have charitably undertaken your 
task, and buttered all these pans, while you haven’t 
done a solitary thing but keep that unruly mem- 
ber of yours wagging ever since you made your 
appearance.” 

“ And pray who scraped that chocolate for you, 
and pinned your apron on, and blistered his fin- 
gers with that confounded range cover, and — ” 
“ Oh, your attentions have been5-^> numerous, dear, 
that I scarcely remember what they were. I think 


128 ^^SOME CUPID KILLS WITH ARROWS, 

that you need just now a little something to sweeten 
your disposition,” and slipping quickly behind him, 
she passed a spoon covered with molasses over his 
mustache, and then sprang out of his reach toward 
the kitchen door. 

Really, Ethel, this is too much,” exclaimed 
Tom, indignantly, while he hastily washed off the 
fringy covering of his upper lip. I’ll teach you, 
young lady, that you can’t play such tricks on me 
with impunity.” 

And striding toward the door, he rushed after 
Ethel, who ran down the cellar stairs, and Maud 
and Kingsland were left alone. 

Her first impulse was to follow them, but Kings- 
land, as if anticipating such a proceeding had cut 
off all means of retreat by quietly placing himself 
between her and the door. She commenced to 
stir the caramels with desperate energy, and in a 
moment the whole seething, bubbling mass had 
risen to the top of the kettle, and was boiling over. 

Oh, Mr. Kingsland, for mercy’s sake come 
and help me ; I can’t lift this kettle, it’s so heavy,” 
she said. 

Kingsland stepped forward to assist her, and as 
he was lifting the boiling candy to a cooler place 
on the range, Maud seized the opportunity, bent 
only on escaping from Kingsland’s watchful eye, 
and without once thinking how childish and undig- 
nified her conduct might appear, she hastened to 
the kitchen door, which, to her utter dismay, she 
found locked. 


SOME WITH TEA PS. 


Angry and mortified, she turned toward him, 
and in her haughtiest tones exclaimed : 

Mr. Kingsland, you will oblige me by opening 
that door immediately. I am amazed at your pre- 
sumption, sir, in locking it.” 

Unmindful of her anger, he quietly walked for- 
ward, and throwing his arm around her, said 
firmly : 

Maud, listen to me. So you thought to defy 
me again ! You must, you shall listen to me,” 
he added passionately, as she struggled to escape, 
and drawing her to the old settle he bent his head, 
and said, in earnest, thrilling tones : 

^‘You are mine now, and no power on earth 
shall again separate us. I know that you love me, 
notwithstanding your icy tones and looks. If you 
only knew the bitter, bitter anguish you have 
caused me for the past few months, you would not 
turn away your face from me. Look at me, dar- 
ling, and tell me that you can love me just a 
little.” 

“ Oh, let me go ! let me go ! ” she cried, implor- 
ingly. 

‘ ‘ N ever, never ! ” he exclaimed, drawing her close 
to him. Maud, you must tell me if you love me ; 
look up, darling.” 

But she only hid her face on his shoulder, 
though he could see the burning blush that over- 
spread her neck and cheek at his words. 

Maud, look at me,” he repeated, and taking 
her hands in his, he raised her crimson face. Lifting 


130 ''SOME CUPID KILLS WITH ARROWS, 

her eyes, she met his, burning with the unyielding, 
all-absorbing love he had felt so long for her, and 
hiding her face in his arm, her frame trembling with 
agitation, she murmured, in faltering tones: 

O ! Mr. Kingsland, I am not worthy of your 
love ; I am so wilful, so irritable, so — ” 

Hush, no more self-upbraidings, my child; 
I have known you long enough not to be afraid of 
your temper and independence. I knew those eyes 
could not deceive me, and you are mine, my dar- 
ling, my wife. But, O ! Maudie, I am not satisfied 
yet ; I want to hear from your own sweet lips that 
you love me. Look straight into my eyes, dearest, 
and tell me that you do.” 

“ I cannot; oh ! don’t ask me,” she cried, in dis- 
tress, as she tried to raise her quivering eyelids. 

You know it without my telling you.” 

No, I don’t,” he answered, wilfully, though the 
happy smile on his face belied his words. “ I 
must hear those precious words from your own 
dear lips.” 

Lifting her head slowly from it’s hiding-place, 
while the scarlet blushes mantled cheek and brow, 
her beautiful eyes beaming with tears, she whis- 
pered, in a scarcely audible voice : 

“ I do love you,” and overcome with confusion, 
she struggled to release herself ; but tightening his 
arm around her, he made her sit down by the 
fire beside him. Then, in whispered word^ of love 
and tenderness, he endeavored to quiet the storm\ 
of emotion which the arrival of his love, and the 


SOME WITH TEATS. 


irresistible manner in which he had claimed her, 
had caused to rage within her breast. The pent- 
up feelings of the past few months had burst forth, 
and she leaned on his shoulder, half-faint from ex- 
haustion and excitement. 

The sound of approaching footsteps, and Ethel’s 
laugh echoing through the halls, disturbed their 
me a tete. 

“ Mr. Kingsland, do let me go ! there come Tom 
and Ethel ; oh ! please let me go,” she cried, in 
alarm. 

“Well, would it be anything so very terrible if 
they should see us ? ” he asked, quite enjoying* her 
distress. “I rather fancy they will see us in this 
lover-like attitude very frequently in future, so they 
may as well get accustomed to it.” 

“ Oh, but not to-night ! Please, Mr. Kings- 
land.” 

“ Then drop the ‘ Mr. Kingsland,’ and give me 
a kiss of your own sweet will, and I will release 
you.” 

“ I cannot^ you are too tall,” she replied, de- 
murely. 

“ That is easily remedied on bended knee, fair 
lady,” and kneeling gracefully before her, he 
clasped her hand to his heart, while she, bending 
slight^, imprinted a soft little kiss on his forehead, 
then eluding his grasp, sprang quickly into the 
back kitchen. 

“That was as soft as thistle-down, Maud. I 
shall require a repetition of it before long.” 


132 ^^SOME CUPID KILLS WITH ARROWS, 

He then walked toward the kitchen door, and 
softly turned the lock, just in time to admit Tom 
and Ethel, the latter with her apron full of rosy- 
cheeked apples, and the former carrying an enor- 
mous pitcher brimming over with cider. 

Oh, Maud, we did have such a time in the 
cellar,” exclaimed Ethel, breathless from her exer- 
tions. Tom flew after me in such hot haste that 
I was forced to take refuge in the coal-bin, which 
he dared not enter for fear of injuring his dainty 
broadcloth.” 

“Yes, and she would not leave her dark domain, 
until I had promised by all the ghosts of the cellar 
not to touch her. After all, she was obliged to 
accept my assistance in getting out of the coal-bin. 
I found a pitcher, which might have served Goliath 
for his toilet stand, in suspicious proximity to the 
cider cask, which I tapped, and the sparkling 
amber liquid gushed out deliciously.’* 

“ He may well call it ‘ delicious,’ judging from 
the way he imbibed it,” said Ethel. “ If the 
pitcher was Goliath-like in its ample propensities, 
his capacity for disposing of the cider was equally 
gigantic. But how have you and Mr. Kingsland 
been progressing with the caramels ? I suppose 
they are nearly done by this time.” 

“By Jove, Ethel, they’ve let the fire go down, 
and the caramels are as hard as a rock in the kettle,” 
said Tom, examining the neglected candy. 

One glance at Maud’s scarlet cheeks convinced 
Ethel that the caramels had been but a minor ob- 


SOME WITH TEATS: 


133 


}ect of consideration during her visit to the cellar ; 
and hastening to cover her sister’s embarrassment, 
she replied : 

“ Never mind, Tom, just get some more sticks 
of wood and put them on the fire, while I mix 
some more cream and sugar into this interesting 
mass. It will taste just as well as the other, and I 
don’t believe any one will know the difference, 
unless you, with your usual discrimination, speak 
of it.” 

But that quick-witted young gentleman had 
noticed Maud’s changing color, and guessed intui- 
tively the condition of affairs. Leaving Ethel and 
Kingsland to take care of the caramels, he drew 
Maud one side, and whispered in her ear : 

“ You need not blush so furiously, sweet coz. 

‘ Faint heart never won fair lady,’ as I informed 
Kingsland, and he has evidently acted upon my 
happy suggestion, judging from your illuminated 
countenance. ‘All’s well that ends well,’ notwith- 
standing the caramels have gone the way of all 
things, and I congratulate you from my heart on 
your conquest, or rather his, for I fancy he found 
you pretty hard game to catch.” 

“ You’re on your stilts again, Tom, and you 
may as well get off them and spare your decid- 
edly trite quotations, for I have not the faintest 
idea what you mean.” 

“Who is telling fibs now. I’d like to know? 
Come, Maudie, you needn’t try that with me ; I 
have been through the mill myself, to a slight ex- 


134 ''SOME CUPID KILLS WITH ARROWS, 

tent, with some charming little lambs of sixteen 
and seventeen, and I understand their pretty- 
blushes and shy, bewitching ways too well not to 
know that this ‘ much ado about nothing,’ which 
you and Kingsland have been keeping up the past 
year for our edification, is over at last. Peace has 
been declared, and the belligerent parties are soon 
to be united in matrimony. Really, Maud, you 
color so charmingly, that it is a perfect luxury to 
tease you, you look so confoundedly pretty. I 
shall have to give Kingsland my receipt for making 
you blush.” 

“ Take a chair and rest a minute, won’t you ? 
I am sure you must be quite exhausted,” said 
Maud dryly, as Tom paused to recover his breath. 

‘‘Not at all, dear; I’m still equal to another 
effort,” and catching her in his arms, he danced her 
across the kitchen floor, and finally deposited her 
panting and breathless on a table at the farther ex- 
tremity of the room. 

While Tom was amusing himself teasing Maud, 
Kingsland assisted Ethel to rectify the neglected 
caramels, by mixing in more of the ingredients. 

“ Ethel — I beg your pardon — Miss Ethel,” said 
he, “ you must forgive me for neglecting your 
candy, but we were otherwise engaged while you 
and Clayton were in the cellar.” 

“ So I imagined, as soon as I had glanced at 
Maud’s tell-tale face,” she replied, smiling. “ But 
really, Mr. Kingsland, you may as well call me 
Ethel in future, for I am only too glad that the 


SOM£ WITH TRAPS. 


135 


event has happened which gives you the right to 
to call me so. You and Maud have been playing 
at cross-purposes long enough, and she loved you 
all the time (although her pride resented the idea 
of your knowing it), and I am thankful that the 
war is ended between you. She is my pet sister, 
and you must take good care of her. If I do lose 
a sister, I gain what I never had — a brother ; and 
there is no one I had rather call by that name than 
yourself.” 

Thank you a thousand times,” answered 
Kingsland, pressing her hand warmly. “You 
may be sure that Maud shall never lack anything 
which a true, loving heart and strong arm can con- 
tribute to her comfort and happiness.” 

“ Kingsland,” said Tom, dragging Maud up 
to the table where Ethel was checking off cara- 
mels, “ what in the name of all the gods of Greece 
and heathendom have you been saying to this 
superb cousin of mine to make her eyes scintillate 
so astonishingly ? Take my advice, and don’t let 
her have her own w^ay too much ; those eyes of hers 
would overcome the stoutest heart. She’s a 
glorious girl, though a trifle tempestuous at times, 
and difficult to manage. Ah yes ! ” he added, 
with a melodramatic air, 

“ ‘ ’Tis too much prov’d that with devotion’s visage 
And pious actions, they [I mean her eyes] would 
Sugar o’er the devil himself.’ ” 

“ Mercy, Tom, you have a most unhappy faculty 


136 ‘ SOME CUPID KILLS WITH ALLOWS, 

for misquoting poetry and dabbling in silly rhyme,” 
said Ethel, laughing. “ Mr. Kingsland, you had 
better send him a challenge for using such pro- 
fane language. Come here, Tom ; you shall 'have 
to do penance for your misdemeanors ; just take 
those caramels and the cider into the dining-room, 
and then come back for the apples, while I run 
into the laundry and wash my hands.” 

“ Any more commands, madam ! ” 

Yes, go and ask Maud’s forgiveness for your 
wicked nonsense, and then do as I have told you.” 

Tom had noticed the pained expression on 
Maud’s face when he spoke, and he felt half sorry 
that he had repeated the quotation, so going up to 
her, he said, kindly : 

“ Maudie dear, you did not really think that I 
meant what I said, did you ? ” 

“ No indeed, Tom; of course I know you did 
not mean anything unkind,” she replied, with a 
faint smile, though her lip quivered. 

“ And I have your forgiveness ? ” 

“ Certainly, you have, if there is anything to 
forgive.” 

“Thank you. Now my spirits and happiness 
are restored ; they were quite on the wane a few 
minutes since,” and taking up the caramels and 
cider, he marched into the dining-room, followed 
by Ethel, who carried a plate of apples. 

As soon as they had left the room, Maud sat 
down on the bench by the fire, and burst into 
tears. 


soM£ WITH traps: 


“Why, darling, what is the matter,” said Kings- 
laiid, throwing his arm around her. 

“ Oh, Mr. Kingsland, you heard what Tom 
said,” cried Maud, in a proud, passionate voice. 
“Yes, little one, and what of it ? ” 

“ I am so cross and quick-tempered, you will 
never be able to get along with me. If I were 
only sweet and gentle like Ethel, then — ” 

“You would not be my own queenly Maud,” 
interrupted Kingsland, softly. “No, my darling, I 
know all your faults, and am not afraid of under- 
taking the charge of your ladyship at all ; so cheer 
up, and don’t look so grieved.” And lifting her 
tear-stained face, he kissed her tenderly, saying, 
with a grave, sweet smile : 

“ To me you are just as sweet and lovely as you 
are beautiful, and though we may not always 
agree, yet we won’t quarrel ; so never doubt my 
love, my child, though you may be naughty some- 
times.” 

Maud looked up, with a bright smile, to his kind, 
loving face, and with a sudden impulse, threw her 
arms around his neck, and laid her head on his 
shoulder. Tom’s quick step in the hall awoke 
them from the happy dreams in which both were 
indulging, and rising quickly, they followed him to 
the dining-room, where the whole party was 
merrily engaged disposing of their impromptu feast. 
Nuts, cake, and raisins were added by Tom’s 
special request, for that young gentleman possessed 
a hearty appreciation of the good things of this 


T38 *'S0AIE CUPID KILLS WITH ARROWS, 

life, and was gifted with an ample capacity to en- 
joy them. 

Kingsland drove Dr. and Mrs. Steadman home 
in his own carriage, and after their departure, Tom 
performed sundry gymnastic feats and gentlemanly 
capers for the edification of his cousins, and having 
teased Maud till she was nearly distracted, was 
finally sent off to bed, and the sisters retired to 
their own apartment. 

Shutting the door, Ethel threw her arms around 
Maud’s neck, and kissing her fondly said, 

“ Maudie, you can’t tell how delighted I am that 
you and Mr. Kingsland are at last reconciled ; but 
did not my little ruse succeed admirably ? ” 

“ Your little ruse,” replied Maud, in surprise. 

“ Promise me faithfully that you won’t be vexed, 
and I will tell you.” 

“ I am too happy to be vexed at anything now, 
even at Tom’s abominable teasing, so begin your 
confession.” 

“Well, then, last Thursday while we were out 
driving in the pony carriage, you recollect we 
stopped at Mrs. Ryan’s, and you got out to leave 
some jelly for that little sick boy of hers. While 
you were in the house, Mr. Kingsland rode up on 
^horseback, and dismounting, came up to the pha- 
eton to speak to me. I told him I had written Tom 
to come up and spend Sunday with us without 
your knowledge, and invited him to pass Saturday 
evening with us at the Hall. You see, my dear, I 
was determined to bring you together at all hazards, 


SOJ/B IVITII TRAPS. 


139 


and thought that Tom would make a very respect- 
able decoy-duck for the purpose. He partially 
accepted my invitation, and I had just time to give 
him Tom’s letter to post, when you came out. As 
soon as you spied your quondam lover, you en- 
veloped yourself in a mantle of ice, and looked the 
very perfection of a faultily faultless Maud ! When 
he offered his hand to assist you into the phaeton, 
you accepted it with just about as much freezing 
indifference, as an animated icicle might have dis- 
played ; and bowing haughtily, you whipped up 
the ponies, and away we flew. But I turned 
around and gave him an encouraging little nod, 
which he evidently understood, for he smiled signif- 
icantly, and galloped off in grand style. But I 
imagine Saladin felt the touch of his spurs more 
than once, for if his rider felt half as hurt and in- 
dignant as I was provoked at you, he would have 
vented his anger on something, even if his pet 
horse had to bear the brunt of it. But you see he 
was determined to have you, no matter what hap- 
pened ; and he succeeded much beyond my ex- 
pectationSj I must acknowledge. Did I not tell 
you, long ago, that there was no want of audacity 
in that conquering will of his ? And now, Maudie, 
are you angry at me for my sisterly intention ? ” 
“You certainly possess the faculty of making 
yourself understood in the plainest terms possi- 
ble,” replied Maud smiling, while two big tear- 
drops sparkled in her eyes as she thought how 
much pain and sorrow she had caused Kingsland 


140 SOME CUPID KILLS WITH ARROWS, 


by her coldness and studied indifference. I 
shall never regret your interference, Ethel, though 
you do not mince matters much when you express 
your disapprobation of my numerous delinquin- 
cies.” 

‘‘Does mamma know of your engagement?” 

“ Of course she does. I told her just before we 
came upstairs, while you and Tom were waltzing 
in the hall, and she and papa both seem very much 
pleased at my choice.” 

“At his, you mean,” replied Ethel, saucily. 
“For really, Maud, that man would have you in 
spite of yourself ; he would have waded through 
fire and water before he’d have given you up.” 

“ Don’t you hear somebody in the hall?” said 
Maud, beginning hastily to undress. “ Do hurry, 
Ethel, I believe it is papa coming to lecture us 
about sitting up so late.” 

The door opened, and Mrs. Tremount entered 
the room. 

“Why, girls, arn’t you in bed yet?” she ex- 
claimed, in surprise. “ It is half-past one, and you 
must get in directly. 

“We’re going to hop right in,” said Ethel, 
suiting the action to the word, and springing into 
bed. 

“Do wait until I have braided my hair, and 
tuck us in just as you used to do when we were 
children,” said Maud, brushing out her long, wavy 
locks. 

“Yes, dear, but you must hurry.” 


S03^E IVITII TRAPSr 


I41 

The sisters were soon snugly tucked in, and 
Mrs. Tremount, bending over them with a soft, 
sweet smile on her lovely face, said fondly : 

I wish our Bessie% head lay between yours, 
my darlings, and then I would have my trio of 
graces to kiss for good-night.” 

“ Mamma dear, Ethel and I have been talking 
secrets to-night,” said Maud, winding her arm 
around her mother’s neck. 

“It is not very difficult for me to guess what 
they were, my child. Your father and I are very 
happy that you' have secured the love of Mr. 
Kingsland. He is a noble man, Maudie, and well 
worthy of your warmest love and respect. But 
you must shut your eyes now, and go to sleep ; 
you have had enough excitement already to-night, 
so don’t talk any more, dearie.” 

Bending over them, she kissed each one ten- 
derly, and bade them good-night. 


CHAPTER XIII. 



OBJECTIONS OVERRULED. 

HE weeks flew by on rapid wings, and very 
happy ones they were to Maud and her lover. 
The thorough love and confidence she re- 
posed in him, and the very intensity of happiness 
which the consciousness of his devotion caused her 
to experience, made her unusually quiet ; she felt too 
happy to be gay. Indeed, this complete submis- 
sion of his spirited cousin to the “stern decrees of 
fate,” as Tom called it, was the favorite subject of 
that young gentleman when he indulged his insa- 
tiable propensity to tease ; but she received his 
sarcastic speeches with so much good-humor, and 
parried his sallies with so much dexterity, that he 
finally desisted from his tormenting amusement, 
and declared enthusiastically that she was a regular 
brick, in which dignified opinion Kingsland heartily 
coincided. 

May, with her genial showers and warm sun- 
shine, had brightened the whole aspect of Nature ; 
the brown hills and fields of winter had emerged 
from their snowy depths, and were now clothed 
with the fresh, young grass of early spring. The 


OBJECTIONS OVERRULED. 


143 


robins and bluebirds hopped merrily about the 
broad, sweeping lawns and picturesque knolls of Tre- 
mount Hall, filling the fragrant air with their notes 
of gladness. The tiny white anemones and wild 
purple violets of the woods added their soft fas- 
cinations to beautify and enliven the bright world 
around ; and tree and rivulet, birds and flowers, 
made all Nature vocal with their loving praise to 
Him “ who maketh the outgoings of the morning 
to rejoice.” 

“ Maud,” said Mr. Tremount one morning at 
breakfast, “ I wish you would ride to the farm and 
tell Miller to come to the Hall to-night ; I want to 
see him on business.” 

If mamma and Ethel would like to go, we 
can take the phaeton, and come home by Mill- 
ford.” 

^‘You won’t be able to take the phaeton to- 
day ; the ponies need shoeing, and I am going to 
take the carriage horses to the Fort this morning, 
so you had better ride Selim ; he needs exercise, 
and would enjoy a canter over the hills quite as 
much as you. Ethel can ride my roan if she likes, 
and accompany you.” 

^‘No, I thank you, papa, I have no desire to 
have my neck broken at present. I never could 
manage that fractious animal of yours. He knows 
very well I’m afraid of him, and takes advantage 
of my fear by dancing across the road, and caper- 
ing about so abominably, that he makes me actu- 
ally dizzy as he waltzes along. The last time I 


144 OBJECTIONS OVERRULED. 

rode him, I was completely tired out when I 
reached home.” 

“Well, I will ride him then, and you can take 
Selim if you like ; but you will find, I fancy, that 
you have only exchanged Scylla for Charybdis^ for 
Selim is quite as spirited as Beppo when he hasn’t 
been exercised for a few days.” 

“ But he is smaller and more manageable, so I 
will ride him with some pleasure.” 

“ What are you going down to the lake for, 
Ralph ? ” asked Mrs. Tremount. 

“ I am going to have my yacht painted and re- 
paired. Next month, when Bessie comes home 
from school, I propose forming a fishing party, and 
spending a day on Lake George.” 

“ Oh, delightful ! ” exclaimed Ethel, clapping her 
hands. “But, papa, we must have somebody 
else besides our own family. Harold is about as 
good as no one at all when Maud is around ” 
(bowing profoundly to her sister), “ and Bess and 
I must have some sort of beau to play the de- 
voted, even if we can only have one between us.” 

“ And so you shall, you forlorn little maiden,” 
responded her father, laughing; “you can write 
Tom to invite Ashton, and Graham, and Temple, 
and any one else you please. But I must be off. 
Kingsland is going with me, so I shall have to stop 
at Hazelhurst on my way.” 

“ Did you say Harold was going with you ? ” in- 
quired Maud. 

“Yes, dear; have you any message to send him?” 


OBJECTIONS OVERRULED. 


145 


No sir, I believe not.” 

“ Why Maud, how inhuman you are. All lovers 
are silly as far as my limited experience goes, so 
you may as well sustain the general reputation, and 
send him that rose in your hair. Here, papa, give 
Harold this little rose-bud with Maud’s dearest 
love ; youmeedn’t tell him, however, that the happy 
thought originated with me, for he might not prize 
it as much.” 

“ Well, good-by, all of you. I shall bring Har- 
old home with me to supper ; so, Maud, look your 
prettiest.” 

Ethel, how absurd you are,” said Maud, after 
her father had driven off. “ Harold will think me 
a sentimental little goose for sending him that 
rose.” 

“ Well, he won’t be very far wrong if he does ; 
only instead of a goose, he’ll probably declare you 
to be his own duckie darling, lovey dovey, or some- 
thing else equally fowl and loverlike.” 

“ I think you have been sufficiently facetious 
this morning to last for some time to come, so 
please tell Johnson to order the horses, while I run 
out to the green-house ; I have some directions to 
give Adam about the hanging baskets.” 

The gentlemen returned about seven o’clock, 
and while sitting at the tea-table, Maud noticed 
the unusual silence of Kingsland, and said, anx- 
iously : 

What makes you so quiet, Harold? have you 
received any bad news to-day ? ” 


1 46 OBJECTIONS 0 Ve'rR ULED. 

“ No, darling, not bad news exactly.” 

What is it then ? ” 

“As your father and I were driving up to the 
house, my coachman rode up on horseback and 
handed me a note from Ashton which annoyed me 
somewhat.” 

“ What does he say ? ” 

“ He writes that the senior partner of the Liver- 
pool branch of our firm has sent him word that a 
fraud had been committed by some one of the em- 
ployes, and requesting the immediate presence of 
one of our New York house to investigate matters. 
Thirty thousand dollars have disappeared most 
mysteriously ; the detectives have been at work 
hunting up the criminal parties, but as yet their 
search has been fruitless.” 

“ What do you expect to do about it? ” 

“ Ashton writes that his father is very ill and he 
cannot leave him at present. Steele was married 
last Thursday, and started on Saturday for a trip 
across the Continent, and will not be home for six 
weeks or two months, consequently it devolves 
upon me, I suppose, as the only leisure member of 
the firm, to go to Liverpool, and attend to the 
business myself.” 

“ How provoking,” said Ethel, as she noticed 
Maud’s anxious face. “ Well, Harold, if you should 
have to go, when would you sail ? ” 

“ I could not possibly get off before the middle 
of June ; the repairs and improvements I am mak- 
ing on my house for this little girl ” — patting 


OBJECTIONS OVERRULED. 


147 


Maud’s hand, which rested on the table — and the 
new drive I am having opened on the west side of 
the lawn, will require my presence here a week 
longer at least, and I shall have to make business 
visits to Boston and Philadelphia before I sail. So 
I think I can hardly get off before the middle of 
next month.” 

“ And how long would you remain ? ” 

“ Three months probably. Maud,” he whis- 
pered: as they were rising from the table, “come 
out on the piazza for a few minutes, I have some- 
thing to say to you.” 

Wrapping a soft crimson shawl around her shoul- 
ders, he led her out on the piazza, and drawing her 
arm within his, said, in a low tone : 

“ Maud, when I go abroad, I want to take my 
wife with me.” 

“ Your wife ! what do you mean ? ” she replied, 
in a startled voice. 

“ Don’t be frightened, dearie, I mean that I want 
to be married before I go, and take you with me.” 

“ Oh, Harold, not so soon,” she said, looking up 
to his face imploringly. 

“ And why not now as any other time.” 

“ Oh, because — because I never thought of it, 
and it seems so soon.” 

“Did^you not expect to marry me some time 
when we became engaged?” he asked, with an 
ominous ring of determination in his voice, which 
she dreaded to hear. ^ 

“ I did not think of getting married for ever so 


148 


OBJECTIONS OVERRULED. 


long,” she answered, forlornly. “We’re so happy 
now ; why cannot we remain so ? ” 

“ Because I am not happy enough yet,” he re- 
plied, drawing her closer to him and kissing her 
flushed cheek. 

“ Do not ask me ; it is entirely too soon, and I 
do not wish to.” 

“ A very paltry reason to give, if you don’t. 
We expected to be married in September, and 
what difference will three short months make with 
you ? It would be infinitely pleasanter, I think, for 
us to spend the summer travelling together, instead 
of your remaining this side of the ocean, while I 
am wandering disconsolate and alone on the other.” 

“ But you could not attend to business if I were 
with you.” 

“Why not?” 

“ Because I should not want you to.” 

“ Now Maud, do be reasonable. You know I 
would have to see to those annoying business 
affairs at Liverpool, for that is why I go out ; but 
I would dispose of them as speedily as possible, 
and then we would take a trip across the Channel, 
spend a few months in Italy and Switzerland, and 
perhaps prolong our travels until spring, if it would 
suit your pleasure, dearest.” 

The prospect was very pleasant, but she had no 
notion of being disposed of in so summary a man- 
ner. After a few minutes’ silence, she raised her 
eyes, flashing with the old unsubmissive spirit, and 
said, decidedly : 


OBJECTIONS OVERRULED. 


149 


“ No, Harold, it is so soon, and you are cruel to 
urge me. It will only be three or four weeks 
before you sail, my trousseau is not ready, and my 
bridesmaids have not been notified, nor the cards 
printed, besides, as I told you before, I don’t wish 
to be married just yet, and I am not going to be, 
either.” 

“ So you do not care to resign your maiden 
meditations into my cruel keeping for the present ? ” 
he said, sarcastically. 

“ No ; and what is more, I do not intend to,” she 
replied coldly, striving to withdraw her arm from 
his. 

But tightening his hold on her arm, he drew 
her to a retired recess on the broad piazza, and 
made her sit down on the rustic bench near by. 

“Maud!” said he, sternly, “two months ago 
you promised to be my wife ; you told me then that 
you loved me, and I believe you do still ; my love 
for you has increased ten-fold since then, if that 
were possible, and I hold you to your promise. The 
words you uttered then are irrevocable, and four 
weeks from this time I shall claim you as my wife.” 

Too much surprised to say anything, she looked 
at him for an instant in utter amazement ; then 
springing up, she threw aside his detaining hand, 
and exclaimed, defiantly : 

“ If I choose to break my promise, you certainly 
will be kind enough to release me from my engage- 
ment I ” 

“ Never I ” he replied, hoarsely. 


OBJECTIONS OVERRULED. 


150 

Mr. Kingsland, I shall not allow your arrogant, 
overbearing manner to intimidate me,” she retorted 
angrily, while the crimson deepened on her cheek. 

“Maud, do you know what you are saying?” 
said Kingsland, his face darkening with anger. 

“ I am perfectly aware of what I am saying, and 
whom I am addressing.” 

“Take care, then, and don’t try me too far ; you 
tried it once before, and probably remember the 
result.” 

“ You surely would not care to marry a woman 
whose engagement to you now is an irksome bond- 
age,” she replied, recklessly. 

“ Maud, are you speaking the truth ? ” he asked, 
in low, passionate tones, while his face turned 
ghastly white. 

“Yes,” she said, her own paling beneath his 
burning gaze. 

“Don’t you love me ? ” 

“ No,” she whispered. 

“ Maud, you dare not tell me so again. Look 
at me — I demand it.” 

Raising her eyes, she met his, so full of sorrow 
and terrible disappointment, that her own drooped 
beneath them, and throwing herself on the bench, 
she yielded herself to a perfect abandonment of 
grief, and wept without restraint. 

Kingsland watched her for a few minutes 
silently, then raising her trembling form, he took 
her in his arms, saying, sadly : 

“ Maudie, do you not know that I love you far 


OBJECTIONS OVERRULED. 


151 

too well to urge you to any measure which would 
not conduce to your happiness ? Forgive me, 
darling, if I have been harsh ; but if you only 
realized one quarter of the love I feel for you, and 
how I long for your dear presence to brighten my 
lonely life, you would not deny me the treasure I 
ask you for. Since my mother died, think how 
many solitary days I have passed at Hazelhurst, 
with only my weekly visits to town to vary the 
monotony of my life ? The gre^t rooms of the 
old house, and the intense quiet and solitariness 
which reign there, seem almost insupportable to 
me sometimes, after I return from my calls here, 
where everything is so bright, and cheerful, and 
full of life ; my old housekeeper is a dear old body, 
but she is deaf and feeble, and consequently not very 
enlivening company for me at any time. Darling, 
I need you, and I must have you. Won’t you let 
me call you my wife, before I go away ?” 

After a painful effort to control herself, Maud 
looked up to the loving face above her, and said, 
with quivering lips : 

“ Harold, forgive me. I did not really mean to 
be so unkind and unreasonable. How will you 
ever get along with such an untractable wife ? ” 

“ Well, you are rather refractory, that’s a fact, 
but don’t trouble your little head about that,” he 
replied, smiling and kissing her fondly. 

“ And you do forgive me ? ” 

Yes, little girl ; can you doubt it ? ” 

No indeed, but I am desperately afraid you 


I 5 2 OBJE C TIONS 0 VERR ULED. 

will find that I belong to the Xantippe style of 
wife.” 

And what if I do ? ” 

^ Oh, you will probably manage me as you did 
just now, but after all I do not think I shall be very 
quarrelsome ; she had such a frightfully homely 
man for her husband, that I don’t wonder she felt 
cross and unamiable occasionally, just to be quits 
with his face.” 

“ You’re a very naughty child to speak so irrev- 
erently of old Socra.tes. He did not make his 
own face, so you must not blame him for his un- 
fortunate looks.” 

Well, I’m thankful that you are rather passable- 
looking than otherwise.” 

Indeed, and what do you call passable ?” 

“ You’re fishing, sir, and I shall not tell you.” 

Do, Maud ; you never yet have told me what 
you thought of me ; say, does my face suit you ? ” 

You are very conceited. Of course it does, 
and you know very well that I would not have you, 
if you had not just the handsomest face in the 
world, and the kindest, warmest heart,” she an- 
swered, hiding her face in her hands. 

“ Oh, you pretty flatterer,” he said, laughing, as 
he pulled her hands away; but do you know I 
shall not believe all that delightful nonsense, unless 
you tell me that you have relented, and still love 
me a little ? ” 

'‘Ain’t you satisfied yet, you insatiable man, 
with what I have already told you ? ” she answered, 


OBJECTIONS OVERRULED. 


153 

flashing a brilliant smile at him, though the tears 
were still sparkling in her eyes. 

You have not told me anything yet,” he re- 
plied, with an amused little laugh, as he looked 
down on her glowing face. 

‘ ‘ Why, I have told you everything I am going 
to tell you but this — bend your head a little ; I 
can’t whisper so high up.” 

Stooping his head till it touched hers, he strained 
his ear to catch the words she murmured : 

/‘I love you with my whole heart, and I’ll — I’ll 
do as you wish.” 

God bless you, darling,” he exclaimed, in a 
transport of joy, as he caught her in his arms, “I 
knew my true, noble Maud would not disappoint 
me again. But it is getting too cold out here for 
you ; besides, we must go in and tell Ethel and your 
mother of our happy plans for June.” 

Had Maud noticed the triumphant smile on 
Kingsland’s face, she would probably have been 
disposed to rebel against his authority somewhat 
longer, and have yielded her wishes to his with less 
grace and submission than she did. 

The remainder of the evening was passed in talk- 
ing over the grand event which was to take place 
on the 15th of June. Mrs. Tremount, after some 
reluctance, had been finally overruled by Kings- 
land’s importunities and auguments, and had given 
her consent to the rather hasty marriage. 

The following week Maud and her mother 
passed in New York, purchasing “ fussy gewgaws 


154 


OBJECTIONS 0 VERB ULED. 


and fixings,” as Tom innocently called the bridal 
trousseau. That young gentleman, at Ethel’s special 
request, had very condescendingly accepted his 
cousin’s invitation, and consented to spend the 
weeks intervening before the wedding at the Hall, 
as Ethel insisted that she needed somebody to 
scold and to wait upon her. Though of rather an 
indolent disposition, yet on such an emergency he 
was indispensable ; his quick wit and natural en- 
ergy developing astonishingly by being brought 
into active service on an occasion like the present. 
He and Ethel employed themselves in writing in- 
vitations and letters, directing cards, and teasing 
each other during the intervals of business, to an 
extent which Mrs. Tremount declared to be abso- 
solutely scandalous. Mrs. Farman, the good- 
natured housekeeper, and old Jenny, the cook, 
were more than once the victims of Tom’s practi- 
cal jokes, and even Mr. Tremount was not proof 
against his lively nephew’s teasing proclivities. In- 
deed, he was quite irresistible, with his handsome 
face and overflowing good-humor, and the active 
household was kept in such a continual state of ex- 
citement, that Ethel was almost ready to declare, 
when Maud and her mother returned, accompa- 
nied by Bessie, that she had not missed them in 
the least, which polite admission she very wisely 
kept to herself. 


CHAPTER XIV. 


WEE, MODEST, CRIMSON-TIPPED FLOWER.” 

f HEL, who is Maud going to have for 
bridesmaids besides you, and me, and Loo 
Preston ? ” asked Bessie one afternoon, as 
they were driving to Millford to attend to some 
shopping. 

“She has asked Margaret Dudley, a ward of 
Mr. Graham’s, to be fourth bridesmaid, at Harold’s 
request.” 

“ Margaret Dudley ! I never heard of her be- 
fore.” 

“ Why, yes you have ; she attends Madame de 
Lainey’s school as parlor-boarder.” 

“ There isn’t a girl in school by the name of 
Dudley but one, and her name is Daisy.” 

“ It must be the same one then, for I believe 
they call this Margaret Dudley Daisy for a pet 
name.” 

“ If it is the Daisy Dudley who goes to our 
school, she is just the dearest little thing in the 
world,” said Bessie, enthusiastically. “ She is 
only sixteen, but she is very intellectual. I don’t 
mean that she is brilliant, or quick, or that sort of 
thing, but all the teachers like her, she is so indus- 


156 


“ IVEE, MODEST FLOWER. 


trious. Why, actually, Ethel, she is ahead of me 
in everything but history, and she is perfectly 
splendid in mathematics. She took the prize two 
years in succession in geometry and trigonometry, 
and she is welcome to it every year, as far as I am 
concerned, for I hate the very name of mathe- 
matics. Providence didn’t bless me with a bump 
for that study, and it is quite beyond my compre- 
hension to go any farther than cube-root, and even 
that I don’t understand. But how on earth does 
it happen that Mr. Graham is Daisy’s guardian ? ” 
“ Why, is there anything remarkable in that?” 
Of course there is. Seems to me he is rather 
young to have such a pretty ward.” 

“ Is she so very pretty ? ” 

Well, no, not exactly beautiful, like you and 
Maud. Still, the girls rave about her at school, 
though she is the quietest and most reserved girl I 
ever met in my life. Her face is as white as a lily, 
and never has a trace of color in it, except when 
she is excited, and that isn’t very often. Didn’t 
somebody say once that some women’s eyes were 
^ homes of silent prayer ’ ? Well, Daisy’s are too ; 
they are perfectly heavenly in expression, and are 
as blue as the sky, with the softest, loveliest light 
in them, that sometimes she looks like an angel — 
and then her hair is just lovely ! Dear me, I wish 
I were half as pretty as she is ! ” 

“ So you are, you little goose,” said Ethel, 
laughing, “ only you are more like a rose than a 
lily.” 


“ PVEE, MODEST FLOWER: 


157 


And then,” resumed Bessie, “ Professor Dale 
said the other day that she looked like some Greek 
statue (I don’t remember the name) ; and nobody 
would ever think of comparing me, with my 
r^troussee nose, to a piece of statuary. Loo Preston 
thinks she looks like an animated piece of dough ; 
but then her opinion isn’t worth a fig, she is so 
awfully jealous of her.” 

‘‘ Jealous of her for what reason, pray ? 

I’m sure / don’t know, unless it is because she 
thinks I like Daisy better than I do her, which is 
a fact. Still, I cannot help admiring Loo, she is 
so handsome and smart. But she is as different 
from Daisy as the poles are apart, and they don’t 
fancy each other much. Do you know who ap- 
pointed Mr. Graham her guardian ? ” 

“Harold told Maud that, while Mr. and Mrs. 
Dudley were in Europe with Daisy, two or three 
years ago, they were taken sick while at Rome, 
and died within a few days of each other of that 
terrible Roman fever. Mr. Graham, Senior, who 
was Mr. Dudley’s partner, was travelling on the 
Continent at that time with his son, and had joined 
the Dudleys a short time previous ; both Cecil and 
his father did everything for them during their ill- 
ness, and before Mr. Dudley died he appointed 
Mr. Graham Daisy’s guardian.” » 

“ But I thought Cecil Graham’s father was 
dead?” 

“ So he is. He started for home with his son, 
accompanied by Daisy and her old nurse Martha, 


158 “ MODEST FLO WERT 

but, upon reaching Florence, he was taken sick of 
the fever he contracted in Rome while nursing the 
Dudleys, and died shortly after their arrival. Of 
course it devolved upon Cecil to bring Margaret 
home, which he did as soon as possible, and placed 
her in Madame de Lainey’s school, where she has 
remained ever since. I wonder where she spends 
her vacations ? ” 

Summer before last she was not strong at all, 
so Madame took her to the sea-shore fb^r a few 
weeks, and last summer she spent a month with 
one of the girls, and the rest of the time in New 
York.” 

“Poor little thing,” said Ethel, compassion- 
ately ; “ how lonely she must be. If Mr. Graham 
has no objection, why don’t you ask her to spend 
the summer with us ? I know mamma would like 
to have her, and it would be very pleasant for us, 
now that Maud is going away so soon.” 

“ But, Ethel, I have asked Loo Preston to spend 
a month with me after Maud is married, and she 
is dreadfully overbearing in her manner towards 
Daisy.” 

“ Never mind, she shall not trouble her if I have 
anything to say about it. I shall take Daisy under 
^my special protection. Loo and I are not on such 
friendly terms that she can presume to domineer 
over her while I am near.” 

“ See, Ethel, there are Tom and Loo walking 
on the knoll now. She is an awful flirt. I fancy, 
however, that she cannot play her coquetries on 


“ MODEST FLOWER: 


him very successfully ; he out-manoeuvres her 
completely.” 

She appears to have taken a desperate fancy 
to Mr. Graham,” said Ethel, looking away from 
her as she spoke. “ I wonder what it will amount 
to?” 

Amount to! Why, he don’t care a row of 
pins for her,” replied Bessie, contemptuously. 
“ Besides, I guess his guardianship of Daisy would 
interfere somewhat with her plans for him, unless 
she uses considerable artifice in the way she man- 
ages him.” 

“What! do you mean that Mr. Graham loves 
her ? ” asked Ethel, with a sinking heart. 

“ I am sure I don’t know what his feelings are, 
but I do know that Daisy thinks everything of him. 
It never occurred to me, until you told me he was 
her guardian, that he must be the same Mr. Gra- 
ham I’ve heard her speak of at school. But good- 
ness ! I never imagined he was the dashing, hand- 
some Cecil Graham we know. I always thought 
he was some dear, good-natured old fogy, ancient 
enough to be her great-grandfather.” 


CHAPTER XV. 


THE WEDDING. 

^.uiPHE day before the wedding had arrived. 

The old Hall was crowded with guests, 
p among whom were Miss Preston, and 
Margaret Dudley, and a bevy of charming maidens, 
who fluttered about in their white draperies, filling 
the house with ringing laughter, and keeping Tom 
and his corps of gay young cavaliers in a transport 
of ecstasy and constant attention, by their pretty 
demands and fascinations. 

Ashton, Graham, and George Temple kept bach- 
elor’s hall with Kingsland, at Hazlehurst ; but 
walked over in the evening to Tremount Hall to 
rehearse their parts as groomsmen for the wedding 
on the ensuing day, and music, mirth, and merry 
laughter held their sway to a late hour in the grand 
old rooms and stately halls of the mansion. Maud, 
Ethel, and Bessie slept together that night, as 
every other room had been appropriated for the 
accommodation of their numerous guests. 

Tender and loving were the sweet words of 
counsel and advice which the mother gave her 
eldest daughter in the retirement of her own little 
boudoir, before separating for the night. 


THE WEDDING. 


l6l 


I wish I were not going to be married,” cried 
Maud, as her mother kissed her good-night. “ If 
you only could go with us, mamma, my happiness 
would be complete.” 

My darling child, don’t you know that you 
cannot always have me with you ? Harold loves 
you devotedly, and after this parting is over you 
will be happier than you ever have been in your 
life. Cheer up, dearie, and dry your eyes ; I want 
you to look like our royal Maud to-morrow,” she 
said brightly, though the tears glistened in her own 
eyes. Smoothing Maud’s hot brow with her cool, 
soft hand, she kissed her tenderly, and retired to 
her own room. 

Morning -dawned bright and beautiful over the 
green fields and wooden knolls of Tremount Hall. 
A slight shower during the night had refreshed 
everything, and tree, and shrub, and woodlawn 
sparkled with pearl-drops, the air was filled with 
the music of birds, and Nature seemed to lend all 
her charms to enhance the joyousness of the occa- 
sion. • The green-houses and flower-gardens of 
Hazelhurst and the Hall had been robbed of their 
treasures, and brilliant garlands of flowers deco- 
rated the broad staircase and festooned every arch 
and doorway of the mansion. In the deep bay- 
window of the long drawing-room, the bridal bell, 
composed of the most exquisite of these floral 
beauties, hung pendent over a canopy of roses, and 
every table, bracket, and mantle glistened with 
the beautiful gems that summer gives. 


THE WEDDING. 


162 

An early lunch had been prepared, after which 
the ladies retired to their respective apartments to 
make their toilets. Ethel, Bessie, Miss Preston, 
and Daisy Dudley dressed in the same room, and 
amid the general confusion of skirts and dresses, 
flowers, ribbons, and laces, the distracted little 
French hair-dresser was driven to her wits’ end, to 
satisfy the demand made upon her services. Daisy 
arranged her own hair, and the long, thick braids, 
wound around her shapely little head, looked like 
a golden coronal entwined with the graceful ivy 
leaves, which Ethel skilfully arranged for her. 

Ethel, as soon as you are ready, won’t you 
please help Adele lace my waist up,” cried Bessie, 
despairingly, as her maid tried in vain to squeeze 
her plump little figure into the tightly fitting bod- 
ice. That wretched dress-maker has made it at 
least two inches too small, and I can’t get into it. 
What shall I do ? ” 

I will help you in an instant,” replied her 
sister, as the last touches were given to her elabo- 
rately arranged hair. “There, Bessie, now take a 
long breath and hold it for a minute, and I guess 
we’ll squeeze you in.” Bessie held her breath till 
her face was purple, and after considerable pulling 
and jerking, she was finally laced up. 

Panting from the exertion, she exclaimed, in a 
most distressed voice : 

“ Girls, I wouldn’t wear such an abominable 
thing as this every day for a mint of money. But 
I suppose we ought to look as slender and graceful 


THE WEDDING. 


163 

as bean-poles at a wedding, and pretend we’re 
comfortable, when we’re almost dying of appo- 
plexy.” 

“You must drink vinegar, and grow thinner, 
then, if you don’t wan’t to suffocate in a tight 
waist,” said Miss Preston, as she stood before the 
pier-glass, admiring her own graceful figure. 

“ I think you are somewhat inclined to be embon- 
point yourself,” answered Bessie, sharply. 

“ Well, if I am, I don’t lace enough to make my 
face look a full-blown peony,” she replied, coolly 
drawing on her glove. 

“ If you don’t now, you look very much like 
one sometimes, when Tom is talking to you.” 

“ Hush ! Bessie,” said Ethel, reprovingly, “ and 
you had better hurry a little, for it is almost time 
to go down.” 

“ My patience, Ethel ! what shall I do ? I never 
can go downstairs with my face so red ; it looks 
like a boiled lobster. Adele must rip those seams 
somewhere, for I never can wear this waist as it is ; 
I shall certainly have a fit before we reach the par- 
lors.” 

“ There is no use getting so impatient about it,” 
said Ethel, going to her assistance. “ AdMe, per- 
haps you can rip those seams a little, without tak- 
ing off her bodice, and baste this lace over them. 
We can loop her over-skirt up higher, and spread 
out the bows of her sash, so the seams will never 
show. There, Bessie ; how do you feel now ? ” 
she added, as the operation was completed. 


1 64 . the wedding. 

% 

“ Ethel, you’re an angel ! ” said the delighted 
Bessie, as she drew a long breath of relief, and 
throwing her plump, white arms round her sister’s 
waist, she gave her an enthusiastic hug, thereby 
crushing the airy folds of her pretty bridesmaid’s 
dress, to the unspeakable horror of AdMe. 

Ak, mademoiselle y votes Hes parfaitement ravis- 
satiteP' exclaimed the excited little hair-dresser, as 
she pulled out the folds of Ethel’s train, and put 
the finishing touches to her exquisite toilet. Les 
aiitres demoiselles sont belles^ mais vous Hes la 
plus belle.'" 

'‘Ah, now, madame,” replied Ethel, laughing 
and blushing at the evident admiration expressed 
in madame’s looks and tones. La robe de ma 
sceur et de ces autres demoiselles^ sont exactement 
comme la mienne^ et leurs visages sont plus belles." 

“ Loo, where’s the glove-buttoner ? ” asked Bes- 
sie, searching among the innumerable ribbons, 
brushes, rats, and hairpins on the bureau. 

“ I don’t know, my dear.” 

“ Why, you had it a few minutes ago fastening 
your glove.” 

“Well, I put it on the window-sill, and it has 
probably rolled off on the roof, or dropped on the 
floor somewhere.” 

“ I wish you would be more careful, and not. 
lose things so provokingly.” 

“ Take your shoe-hook ; it will do just as well.” 

“My shoe-hook!” repeated Be.ssie, sharply, 
“ why it would split out the little button-holes 


THE WEDDING. 165 

in no time, and my glove is not over-loose any 
way.” 

“ Here, Bessie, let me button your gloves for 
you,” said Daisy, kindly. “ I often button mine 
with a hair-pin, and it is just as good as a button- 
hook.” 

Thank you ever so much, you dear little thing. 
Now I’m ready at last, and I reckon you are glad, 
Adele.” 

“Ah, Miss Bessie, I likes to dress you, only but 
when you do be so haistee,” replied the little maid, 
with a weary smile. 

“ Well, Adele, I know I’m awfully troublesome, 
but I won’t bother you any more ; give me my 
handkerchief, you dear old thing,” and patting her 
familiarly on her shoulder, Bessie danced across 
the room to Ethel, saying : 

“ Madame has told you that you look stunning, 
Ethel, so please be amiable and tell us if we look 
pretty.” 

“ Why of course you do, you silly girl, and you 
know it without my telling you.” 

“ No, we don’t.” 

“Well, if I must gratify your vanity, I will inform 
you that I never saw any of you looking so 
charmingly as you do now. Daisy looks as 
wraith-like as Undine herself in her etherial loveli- 
ness — ” 

“ Oh, please don’t, Ethel,” said Daisy, as a flush 
suffused her white cheek. 

“Well, you do, darling, and I am only telling 


THE WEDDING. 


I66 

you the truth. Loo looks like an eastern queen,” 
she added, fastening in a flower which had dropped 
from that young lady’s hair. 

“ And pray, Ethel, is your admiration exhausted 
on Loo and Daisy, that you haven’t a word to say 
for me ? ” said Bessie, pouting. 

‘‘Why, you jealous little sister,” said Ethel, 
laughing. “ You look like a rose-bud and every- 
thing else that’s pretty. If you want your faces ad- 
mired any more, young ladies, consult your mir- 
rors, and admire them yourselves. Now purse up 
your lips and look as proper as possible, for it is 
nearly five o’clock, and we will have to go down- 
stairs in a few minutes. I must go in and see how 
Maud’s toilet is progressing.” 

Entering her mother’s dressing-room, she found 
Maud already dressed, and looking regally beauti- 
ful in her bridal robes. The heavy satin train 
hung in glistening folds from the graceful figure, 
and the rich point-lace veil, surmounted with a 
wreath of orange blossoms, enveloped her whole 
person ; her exquisite neck and round white arms 
were encircled with a superb necklace and brace- 
lets of pearl (Kingsland’s last gift), and the tout 
ensemble was perfect. 

“Oh, Maud, how perfectly lovely you look!” 
exclaimed Ethel, surveying her. 

“Ethel, arn’t you ashamed of yourself to be so 
vain? ” said a masculine voice in the hall. 

“Who is out there?” inquired Ethel, going to 
the door. 


THE WEDDING. 


167 

I am,” and Tom’s curly head peeped in. 

‘‘You incorrigible boy, when will you ever learn 
manners ? Who said you might come within these 
sacred precincts ? ” 

“ Don’t be alarmed, my dear. I’m quite harm- 
less. I heard Aunt Marion tell Kingsland that 
Maud was ready for the sacrifice, so I merely 
thought I’d come in and beg the sweet lamb not 
to bleat at the altar any more than may be actually 
necessary.” 

“You thought entirely too much nonsense, 
then,” said Ethel, trying to look serene. “ But 
as you’ve crossed the Rubicon, you may as 
well walk in farther and tell us how we look.” 

“Well, I think you look as much alike as two 
peas, only Maud has got a satin robe on, and you 
have on a musquito-netting.” 

“ That is a pretty way to speak of my beautiful 
tulle dress.” 

“ And I think you praised yourself immensely 
in expressing your admiration for Maud, for 
every word might just as well apply to you as to 
her, for you never looked so much alike before. 
Maud, you had better be careful that Kingsland 
doesn’t marry her instead of yourself, by mistake ; 
but of course both he and Graham will be able to 
distinguish you apart.” 

“ Tom, are you gentlemen all ready? ” 

“ We have been gloved and cravated this hour, 
and here comes Kingsland for his bride. As mas- 
ter of ceremonies, Ethel, I beg you to inform our 


i68 


THE WEDDING. 


respective bridesmaids that we groomsmen are 
waiting for our partners.” 

As Ethel left the room, Kingsland entered it, 
accompanied by Mrs. Tremount, who looked al- 
most as young as her daughters, in a handsome 
dress of rich black lace and diamonds. Kingsland 
stood for an instant dumb with admiration at the 
vision of loveliness before him ; as he stepped for- 
ward to kiss Maud’s blushing, downcast face, 
Tom drew him back, exclaiming : 

“ Ethel gave me special directions, my dear fel- 
low, that no one should salute this lovely martyr 
but myself, until the sacrifice was over, for fear of 
disarranging that cobwebby thing on her head, so 
please swallow your impatience for a little while 
longer.” 

“ The girls are all ready and waiting in the hall, 
Tom,” said Ethel, entering the room, so you had 
better come out and arrange us as we are to go 
downstairs. I will go and call papa.” 

As she walked down the long cprridor to her 
father’s room, she met Graham, who had just come 
out of the dressing-room. 

“Have you Fidelitas with you?” he asked, 
detaining her. 

“No, Mr. Graham, it is attached to my watch- 
chain, and is in my room.” 

“ Shall I unlock it for you, to-night ? ” 

“ I think we had better wait until to-morrow,” 
she replied. 


THE WEDDING. 1 59 

To-morrow, then, you shall see its contents,” 
he returned, smiling. “ Is the bride ready ? ” 

Yes ; they are all waiting in the hall by mam- 
ma’s boudoir. I shall be with you in an instant, 
as soon as I have summoned my dilatory father.” 

“ Your first couple in the procession will be last 
in the wedding, according to Scripture,” said Tom, 
arranging them in the order they were to descend 
the stairs. 

Here, Miss Daisy, step a little further forward, 
if you please ; you look as soft and radiant as a 
full moon by the side of this dashing young knight. 
Temple, you are on the wrong side of this ‘ orbed 
maiden, with white fire laden ; ’ to the right, my 
dear fellow.” 

“ Mr. Clayton, we can dispense with sentiment 
for a little while, if you can afford to give it up,” 
said Miss Preston, with a curl of her red lip. 

Ah, Miss Preston, did you speak ? Have the 
kindness to step about three feet back of Miss 
Dudley,” said the imperturbable Tom. “You 
really look charmingly,” he added, regardless of 
the haughty glance with which she favored him. 
“ Ashton, for goodness sake, don’t twist your 
mustache so furiously. I know you feel half dis- 
tracted to have Maud married, but you’ll be a 
Bejiedick yourself before the year is out ; and who 
knows but” — with a wicked glance at Miss Pres- 
ton — “ that lady on your arm will be your bride.” 

“ I hope you feel consoled, Mr. Ashton,” said 
Miss Preston, sarcastically. 

8 


• ' 170 


THE WEDDING. 


But that gentleman was too much preoccupied 
to reply. He continued to gnaw his imperial as 
savagely as ever, and fidget with his glove, to 
the unspeakable annoyance of Miss Preston, who 
looked unutterable things at her gloomy and ab- 
stracted groomsman. 

“ Tom, are you never going to fix me ? ” said 
his impatient little bridesmaid, flirting her hand- 
kerchief in his face. 

‘‘Yes, little Queen Bess, as soon as I have ar- 
ranged the rest of my flock. You’ll have to stand 
in single blessedness until I return. Your Leices- 
ter will be with you presently,” and bowing pro- 
foundly, he presented Her with a superb bridal 
bouquet. 

“ Ethel, there is no necessity of my telling you 
and Graham how you look. I will simply remark, 
and my language is plain, that you make a mighty 
stunning-looking couple ; that’s all.” 

“ And quite sufficient, too,” replied Ethel, 
laughing and blushing. “ Really, Tom, you are 
dreadfully personal in your remarks. I am afraid 
you have mortally offended Loo.” 

“ I’m blissfully conscious of having mortally 
offended her ladyship every day since she has been 
here, so I fancy another little prick won’t do her 
much harm.” 

“ And now. Aunt Marion, it is your turn to be 
fixed, as Bessie says. Ethel informs me that I am 
personal in my remarks, but you must let me tell 
you that you look like a glorious Roman matron 


THE WEDDING. 


171 

of the ‘brave days of old.’ Kingsland, you are a 
happy dog ” — slapping his shoulder affectionately 
— “ long live thy mother-in-law — lord of — Ha- 
zelhurst. 

“ Now, Maud, last but not least in the ranks, 
are you ready to go down ? Don’t tremble so, 
my lamb ; the farce will soon be ended. Here, 
Ad^le, justez pullez-vous Mademoiselle Maud’s robe 
out uni peu."' 

“For gracious sake, Tom, speak English to the 
girl. She understands it ; and don’t ventilate 
your French so freely,” said Mr. Tremount. 

“ Don’t look so ghastly pale, Maud,” resumed 
her cousin, with concern. “ Can’t you muster up 
a little tinge of color in your cheeks ? ” 

“ Hush, Tom, and go and take your place by 
Bessie ; she looks quite forlorn standing there 
alone,” said his uncle. 

“Well, good-by, Maud Tremount. I envy 
Kingsland from the bottom of my heart. You’ll 
make a splendid wife. It is time to go down ; Dr. 
Steadman is ready for us.” 

“ Oh, Tom, isn’t it awful ? ” whispered Bessie, 
as they were going downstairs. 

“ What, my dear ? ” 

“ Why, this getting married.” 

“I’m sure I don’t know, having never been 
married before in my life ; but if you like we will 
try the experiment and see how it goes. What 
do you say ? ” 


172 


THE WEDDING. 


Nonsense ! But, anyway, arn’t you glad you 
are not in Maud’s shoes ? ” 

I think it somewhat doubtful whether I could 
get into them,” he replied plaintively, holding up 
one of his polished pumps. Possibly I might be 
able to slip into Kingsland’s, however.” 

Hush ! ” came Ethel’s warning voice from be- 
hind. 

Tom, you mustn’t talk any more ; Ethel is 
making faces for us to stop,” said Bessie, turning 
around. 

A fine band of music on the piazza struck up the 
Wedding March as the brilliant bridal train passed 
through the wide, old-fashioned hall. When Maud 
reached the drawing-room door, the music ceased, 
and a sudden hush fell upon every one ; then a 
murmur of admiration ran from lip to lip as she 
swept through the stately room. Standing be- 
neath the canopy of roses, she looked like an ex- 
quisite marble statue, so beautiful, so still and 
deathlike was her face. 

Taking her position by Kingsland’s side, her 
father placed her trembling hand in his : the 
solemn vows were uttered, the ring was on, and 
the irrevocable words pronounced which made 
them husband and wife. Kingsland raised her 
veil, and pressed the first kiss on his young wife’s 
lips, and Maud Kingsland stood beside her hus- 
band receiving the congratulations of friends and 
relatives. The great doors of the dining-room 
were then thrown open, where the long table. 


THE WEDDING. 


173 


glittering with costly glass, rare china, and bur- 
nished silver, groaned beneath the weight of the 
sumptuous banquet. While laughter and merri- 
ment were at their height, Maud left the room un- 
perceived, with her mother and Ethel, and ran up- 
stairs to exchange her bridal robes for an elegant 
travelling suit. Kingsland waited for her at the 
side entrance, and after bidding father, mother, 
and sisters a tearful farewell, her husband lifted her 
into the carriage, the horses dashed down the 
avenue, and Maud and Harold Kingsland had 
started on their journey of life. 


CHAPTER XVL 



ENTRE DEUX FEUX. 

HE following morning there was a general 
exodus from the Hall, and no one remained 
of the numerous guests except the grooms- 
men, Daisy, and Miss Preston. The former had 
prolonged their visit to join a fishing excursion 
which Mr. Tremount had arranged for the next 
week. 

The young ladies had taken their books and 
work to a cool, shady knoll near the house, whither 
camp-stools and chairs had been carried for their 
accommodation. The dark green elms and maples, 
robed in their luxuriant summer foilage, made a 
rich background, and the overhanging boughs of 
the trees formed a pretty rustic picture-frame to 
the fair young group beneath, seated in all sorts of 
graceful attitudes on the velvet turf. Miss Preston 
and Ashton were enjoying a quiet little flirtation 
under the trees. That gentleman had never en- 
tirely recovered from the mor4:ification which 
Maud’s sorrowful refusal had occasioned him, and 
he still entertained a most bitter remembrance of 
the event. He exhibited his resentment by retali- 
ating on the rest of the sex who were weak or silly 


ENTRE DEUX FEUX. 


175 


enough to be infatuated by his artful fascinations, 
which, he vauntingly declared, could entangle the 
affections of any one of them. The wound still 
rankled in his bosom, but the ruling passion of his 
nature was too strong to be daunted by the rebuff 
he had received, and he was now testing his weap- 
ons on Miss Preston. Nothing loath for the en- 
counter, she met him more than half-way, and des- 
perate indeed was the conflict in which they were 
engaged. 

Ethel took little pains to conceal the profound 
contempt she felt for this cold, unfeeling man, and 
the war of words frequently waged between them 
was anything but friendly. 

Stretched on the grass at Miss Preston’s feet, he 
repeated to her a heartless story which he had told 
Ethel the day previous, of one of his recent flirta- 
tions. He spoke with the evident intention of 
making her hear, as he frequently glanced from the 
smiling face of Miss Preston to Ethel’s proud, 
beautiful profile, as she sat within a few feet of 
them. 

Looking around suddenly, she said, ironically 

Are you acquainted with these lines, Mr. Ash- 
ton ? — 

“ * Thy confidence to many shun to give ; 

Full bams we lock, the empty open leave.’ ” 

That is quite a pretty quotation 7* may I ask 
where you obtained it?” he asked, coolly. 

It is found, I believe, in a little Icelandic poem 


176 


ENT RE DEUX FEUX. 


I once read. I merely quoted it, thinking you 
might possibly appreciate it.” 

Ah, indeed ! you are very kind ; but I really 
T cannot understand in what manner it is specially . 
applicable to me.” 

Perhaps you may be able to comprehend this 
quotation more readily : 

“ ‘ It is with feelings, as with waters — 

The shallow murmur, but the deep are dumb.’ ” 

And what inference may I draw from those ab- 
surd lines ? ” he asked, rising from his recumbent 
position, while a hot flush mounted his brow, as he 
observed the amused expression on Graham’s face. 

You can draw what inference you please,” 
answered Ethel, indifferently. 

“ Your meaning is too obvious to be misunder- 
stood, but I cannot conceive what possible reason 
you can have for expressing your disapprobation of 
my actions in this way,” 

‘‘ Disapprobation is too feeble a word to express 
the utter contempt I feel for the unmanly and heart- 
less manner in which you so coolly boast of your 
influence and fascinations over girls, many of whom 
unhappily imagine that a showy exterior indicates 
a true, manly heart.” 

I do not claim to be the only one of my sex 
who is actuated by the motives you so decidedly 
denounce,” he replied, with anger. ‘‘ In fact, I 
think I am well sustained by. the majority of 
them.” 


ENTRE DEUX FEUX, 


177 


Indeed ! A very noble and manly sentiment, 
Mr. Ashton, and one worthy of you. But I should 
not think that the expression of such an opinion 
would be calculated to insure you many friends 
among those of your honorable and high-minded 
brethren.” 

“ Neither do I think that your own fair sex is 
exempt from the crime of deceit and hypocrisy.” 

“If we are not, we at least have the good sense 
and sufficient respect for ourselves not to cast such 
a slur on our sisters in general,” retorted Ethel. 

“ You very kindly quoted for my benefit, a few 
moments since, two choice lines of poetry ; will you 
allow me to quote from the same poem (with which, 
by the bye, I am quite familiar) a stanza which I 
think can with equal propriety be applied to you, 
and the sex generally.” 

“ I have no objection, if it will afford you any 
gratification.” 

Ignoring the sarcasm expressed in her tone, he 
languidly arose from his seat, and leaning against 
a tree, repeated in his soft, musical voice : 

“ ‘ Trust not to one night’s ice, to spring-day snow, 

To serpent’s slumber, or to maiden’s vow ; 

For heart of woman turneth like a wheel. 

And ’neath the snowy breast doth falsehood dwell.’ ” 


Tom who had been carving Bessie's initials on a 
tree near by, turned around with a good-humored 
laugh, saying : 

“By Jove, Ashton, that is a quencher! I 
8 * 


178 


ENTRE DEUX FEUX. 


fancy you have had your own wings singed some 
time in your efforts to attract the butterflies around 
your lamp. But I say, a truce to this fight ; what 
say you, Ethel ? Miss Daisy looks as pained and 
frightened as if this detestable conversation were 
all about her. I vote for a cessation of hostilities ; 
don’t you. Miss Preston ? ” 

I think Mr. Ashton is quite able to sustain 
himself, and take care of his own affairs, without the 
interference of other people.” 

^^So you take up the cudgel in his defence!. 
Well, I must say you might lend your aid in a 
better cause.” 

I do not see why I should not take up the cud- 
gel — as you beautifully express it — in his behalf, as 
long as my. views coincide with his.” 

I presume, then, that you do not consider the 
last three lines of Ashton’s chivalrous quotation, as 
specially derogatory to the veracity and sincerity 
of your sex. Well, well,” with a mock sigh of res- 
ignation. Love is blind, and there is no telling 
what a woman will say or do when she becomes 
entangled in Cupid’s meshes.” 

Really, Mr. Clayton, your rudeness is unbear- 
able,” she answered, angrily. “ I am at a loss to 
imagine why I should never be able to express an 
opinion on any subject without being instantly as- 
sailed by a torrent of abuse from you.” 

“ ’Pon my honor. Miss Preston^ I had no inten- 
tion of being rude to you; indeed I had not,” he 
replied, sticking his knife in the tree and looking at 


ENTRE DEUX FEUX. 


179 


her in amazement. “ Your very ready approval of 
Ashton’s ungallant speech, however, struck me 
with astonishment, for I must confess you are the 
first woman I ever knew who would openly acknowl- 
edge her sex to be false, even if in her secret 
heart she felt the charge to be just. For my part, 
I admire the ladies, and I love them too. As Mark 
Twain of blessed memory says, ‘ In all the relations 
of life, sir, it is but a just and grateful tribute to 
woman, to say that she is a brick. In whatever 
position you place her, sir, she is an ornament to 
that place she occupies, and a treasure to the 
world. As a sweetheart she has few equals and 
no superiors ; as a cousin she is convenient,’ with 
a graceful bow to Ethel, who smiled bewitchingly. 
‘What, sir, would the peoples of the earth be with- 
out woman ? They would be scarce, sir, almighty 
scarce. Then let us cherish her — let us protect 
her — let us give our support, our encouragement, 
our sympathy — ourselves, if we get a chance. 
Woman is lovable, gracious, kind of heart, beauti- 
ful — worthy of all respect, of all esteem, of all def- 
erence.’ I say blessed be the ladies. Yes,” he 
resumed in more tragic tones, “ of old ocean 
she is the purest gem ; of the mine, the rarest 
jewel ; of the garden, the loveliest flower ; of the 
heavens, the brightest star. What more can I say ! 
Of all creatures, she is the ne plus ultra, and to my 
heart of hearts I clasp the precious treasure — met- 
aphorically speaking, of course.” With a graceful 
bow to his amazed audience, he resumed his carv- 


l8o ENTRE DEUX FEUX. 

ing, seemingly unconscious of the astounding im- 
pression he had produced. 

If you had lived during the days of Rowena 
and Lady Edith Plantagenet, you would have been 
knighted on the spot, Clayton,” said Graham, 
laughing. 

“ He has displayed more energy in making that 
speech, than I ever thought him capable of even 
feeling hQ{oYe” said Miss Preston, in a low voice to 
Ashton. 

Tom, however, had caught the words, and look- 
ing at her, said, warmly : 

So you think I am not possessed of energy or 
ambition for anything but that of playing the gal- 
lant, gay Lothario, and dancing attendance on you 
ladies.” 

“ Precisely. Eor I never saw you exert either 
in any other cause. Perhaps you have been wait- 
ing, like Mr. Micawber, ‘ for something to turn 
up.’” 

‘‘It is because he never has had an opportunity 
to show what he really can do — have you, Tom ? ” 
said Bessie consolingly, as she noticed the storm 
gathering on his brow. 

“ There are plenty of ways for a man to make 
opportunities for himself, if he wishes to show of 
what calibre he is,” said Ethel, intending her re- 
mark for Ashton. 

Tom, however, applied it to himself, and said, bit- 
terly : 

“ Circumstances make men, and mine have been 


ENTRE DEUX FEUX. i8l 

such that I have just drifted along the current of 
life, without ever meeting with an obstacle against 
which to test my strength. But the time will come 
when you may have reason to change your minds. 
By heavens ! ” he added vehemently, while his eyes 
flashed and his whole figure trembled with pas- 
sionate emotion, I had rather have been Robes- 
pierre himself, with all his damnable character and 
fiendish cruelty, than the man I am.” 

Had a thunderbolt fallen at their feet, it could 
not have confounded the little group, more than 
Tom’s words did. Having delivered himself of 
this astounding sentiment, he walked off some dis- 
tance, and leaned moodily against a tree, with head 
erect . and eyes burning with the new and unwel- 
come thoughts which Miss Preston’s scathing words 
and Ethel’s unintentional reproof had fired within 
him. 

No one spoke a word for a few minutes. The 
uncomfortable silence was suddenly broken by Bes- 
sie exclaiming, in a startled voice ; 

“Hark ! don’t you hear some one screaming ? ” 

“ The stables are on fire,” said Tom, hastening 
toward her. 

At that instant, a dense cloud of smoke, followed 
by a burst of flame, arose in that direction. Bound- 
ing qover two or three rustic benches which stood in 
his way, Tom ran swiftly down the long slop- 
ing knoll, across the lawn, followed quickly by 
Graham and Temple. As Miss Preston watched 
his graceful figure, as he leaped rather than ran, his 


i 82 


ENTRE DEUX FEUX. 


feet barely touching the ground, she began to en- 
tertain a feeling of pity and contempt for the lazy, 
elegant figure beside her, tenderly holding the par- 
asol over her head. 


CHAPTER XVII. 



BRAVELY AND RIGHTLY. 

HEN Tom arrived at the barn, he found a 
^ frightened group of men, women, and chil- 
dren from the various farms and places in 
the vicinity standing within the stable-yard. Car- 
riages of all descriptions were huddled together in 
one corner, saddles, harness, carriage robes and 
blankets were scattered about or heaped up pro- 
miscuously in other parts of the yard, and the wild- 
est confusion reigned everywhere. A small fire- 
engine, belonging to Mr. Tremount, was playing 
upon the burning building, but the stream of water 
it sent up fed rather than quenched the flames. 

‘‘Where are the horses?” demanded Tom of 
one of the men. 

“ And indade, sir, William is trying to get ’em 
out, but the craythures won’t budge, it’s so fright- 
ened they be.” 

Rushing into the stable, Tom saw the coachman 
and another man vainly endeavoring to release the 
frantic animals. Maud’s horse had become cast 
in his stall, and both men were working desper- 
ately to raise him. Mr. Tremount’s handsome 
roan, who had an enclosed stall to himself, was 


BRAVELY AND RIGHTLY. 


184 

standing on his hind legs, pawing the air, and snort- 
ing with terror. The almost human screams and 
cries of the animals, as the hungry flames roared 
and crackled around them, were horrible to hear. 
Springing upon the partition between the stalls, 
Tom dexterously threw a rope around the roan’s 
neck, and pushing back the door, dragged the 
frightened creature out and left him to one of the 
men. One after the other, the horses were pulled 
out, rearing, kicking, struggling, and taken to a 
place of safety. The insufficient water-power had 
given out, the well, and small pond in the rear had 
been drained, and nothing now could be done to 
save the doomed building. The loft, which was 
well stocked with hay, had caught fire, and dense 
black clouds of smoke filled the air. Tom and 
Graham were standing together watching the flames 
shoot out from the windows and lapping the edges 
of the roof, when a piercing scream rent the air, 
and a woman’s voice, crying out, O my child ! 
my child ! Where is he ? ” was heard far above the 
din and confusion. 

Both gentlemen sprang toward her, but, Tom, 
pushing Graham back, grasped the woman’s arm, 
saying : 

“Where is he? tell me quickly.” 

“ In the hay-mow with another,” she shrieked, in 
tones of heart-rending anguish. 

Wetting his hankerchief in the horse-trough, 
Tom quickly bound it over his mouth, and rushed 
into the smoke and flames. The whole place was in 


BRAVELY AND RIGHTLY. 


i85 


an uproar ; shrieks of women and children, mingled 
with the hoarse voices of the men, produced a 
scene of horror and confusion indescribable. Gra- 
ham’s clear, cool voice could then be heard above 
the din, and the horror-stricken throng soon recog- 
nized a master-spirit among them. By his direc- 
tions, they gradually retreated from the immediate 
vicinity of the burning pile, leaving an open space 
in front of the hay-loft, where assistance could be 
rendered Tom, if necessary. 

A sudden hush had fallen upon the crowd, when 
a voice cried out : 

There they are — the children ! ” 

Looking up, Graham saw two little white faces 
peering between the wooden slats of the wide win- 
dow in the apex of the roof; at the same time a man^s 
arm was passed around them, and Tom’s voice, 
heard above the roar of the flames, called out : 

A rope on the roof — the hay is on fire— don’t 
lose a moment ! ” 

An instant after, his form emerged from the 
trap-door in the roof, bearing both children in his 
arms. A ladder extended from this opening to 
the gutter, and on this rested their only chance of 
escape. Holding the children with one hand, he 
swung himself over on the ladder, and then slowly 
crawled down the sloping roof, grasping the rounds 
of the ladder with the other. A fearful stillness 
reigned over the crowd below ; the very flames 
themselves seemed to stand still to watch. 

Two attempts were made to throw the rope on 


1 86 VEL Y AND RIGHTL Y. 

the burning roof, but each time it fell a few feet 
short. Graham then took it, and, summoning all 
his strength, with one powerful effort he threw the 
coil to the foot of the ladder. Hastily making a 
noose, Tom slipped it under the arms of the larger 
child, a little fellow of five, and gently lowered him 
into the arms of strong men below. The flames 
were rapidly approaching him — they circled in lit- 
tle eddies around the edge of the roof, and then, 
with a deep, seething roar, leaped out of the trap- 
door, catching the ladder and spreading over the 
roof. 

For God’s sake, the rope — the roof is falling ! ” 
shouted Tom, hoarsely. 

Again the rope was thrown. He grasped it, 
and tying it quickly around the baby form in his 
arms, commenced to lower him. But the flames 
had reached him, and the rope had caught. As 
the little one was within ten or twelve feet of the 
ground, the rope snapped. Graham had foreseen 
the danger, and caught the child in his arms. 

All eyes were now centred on Tom. Death 
seemed inevitable. It frowned upon him from the 
depth beneath, and stretched forth its forked 
tongues of living fire above and around him. 
Prayers from the ashen lips of women were 
breathed for the brave fellow who had imperilled 
his life for the toddling little ones now folded in 
their mothers’ arms. Deep groans issued from the 
awe-stricken group of men, as they gazed with 
blanched faces at the solitary figure above them. 


BRAVELY AND RIGHTLY. 


187 

The flames roared and hissed around him ; they 
streamed above his head, and seemed mockingly 
to laugh, as they slowly wrapped him in their fiery 
embrace. 

His quick eye had noticed an angle in the roof 
yet untouched by the fierce monster. Stepping 
carefully along the burning, quivering gutter to the 
corner, he let himself down by the pipe till he 
reached the heavy bar that ran from one corner of 
the gable to the other. Hanging by his hands, he 
slowly made his way along the bar till his feet 
touched the upper frame-work of a door leading 
into the barn. Breathless and exhausted, his 
strength almost gone, he was just ready to drop 
from his still perilous position. But strong arms 
were there to receive him. Graham had secured 
a ladder, and, placing it against the tottering wall, 
quickly mounted it, and caught the noble fellow in 
his arms. Encircling him within his powerful 
grasp, he descended, but not a moment too soon. 
The heavy oak rafters had given way, and with a 
mighty crash the great roof fell in, sending up a 
cloud of burning cinders, smoke, and flame, which 
could be seen for miles around. 

The walls trembled like a reed for one brief in- 
stant, and then fell in upon the blackened, quiver- 
ing mass of rafters, beams, and chimneys. 

A long, loud shout of joy rent the air as Tom 
approached the crowd, leaning on Graham’s arm. 
As he stood there, begrimed, scorched, and ex- 
hausted, women sobbed aloud for joy, and strong 


i88 


B/^A VEL Y AND RIGHTL Y. 


men gathered around him with faces and lips elo- 
quent with praise and thankfulness at his deliver- 
ance. As soon as he could, Graham assisted him 
to the house. Cheer after cheer followed him 
from the transported group, and it was with diffi- 
culty that Temple and Graham could prevent his 
overjoyed admirers from carrying him to the Hall 
on their shoulders. 


CHAPTER XVIII. 


WHAT ETHEL THINKS OF WOMEN DOCTORS. 

was the day after the fire. Tom lay 
retched out at full length on the sofa in 
le cool, breezy dining-room, where the 
family had gathered for lunch. 

“ I wonder where Bessie can be,” said Ethel, 
who was helping out strawberries at the head of 
the table. 

“ Here I am,” replied that young lady, limping 
into the room, 

“What mischief have you stumbled into now? ” 
inquired Tom, raising himself up on his elbow, 
and regarding her rumpled dress and disorderly 
appearance with some curiosity. 

“I have been out visiting the ^ burnt district,’ 
as they say in the newspapers, with papa ; and, 
Tom, I actually believe if you had been there, Mrs. 
Ryan, whose child you saved yesterday, would 
have fallen down and worshipped you.” 

“ By Jove ! I wish I had been, for I should like 
uncommonly to experience the novel sensation of 
being idolized for once in my life.” 

“Well, you have had praises enough heaped 
upon you to have turned any other head but yours, 



190 


WHAT ETHEL THINKS 


you dear old fellow. But, Tom, if you had on a 
checked shirt now, you would look amazingly like 
an escaped convict,” she said, seating herself at 
the head of the sofa, and smoothing his head. 

He did indeed, with his closely shaven head, 
which the fire had singed; his white forehead, too, 
bore the marks of the deadly conflict, in which he 
had been engaged the day previous, while his curl- 
ing brown mustache had been shaved off, reveal- 
ing a sweet though manly mouth, which Bessie 
declared was a “ shame to keep covered up, even 
if he didhdiVQ a handsome mustache.” 

“You have not told us yet the cause of your re- 
markable gait,” said Tom, opening his mouth to 
receive a strawberry which Bessie offered him. 

“ Well, sir, as I was returning through the gar- 
den, Don raced after me, and before I was aware 
of his intentions, his fore-paws were on my shoul- 
ders. He had just been l:aking a bath in the foot 
and a half of water left in the duck pond, and 
spattered me from head to foot. I rushed up the 
front steps to avoid another impending embrace, 
and stumbled over the mat, scraping the cuticle off 
my tibia — and that’s the reason I can scarcely 
walk.” 

“ You did what? ” exclaimed Miss Preston. 

“ I’ll tell you,” interposed Tom, in a loud whis- 
per. “ She barked her shin. Is that delicate ex- 
planation more explicit ? ” 

Miss Preston looked horrified, and felt inclined 
to resent his impertinence by a smart box on his 


OF WOMEN DOCTORS. 


191 

ears ; but fearing that such an unladylike exhibi- 
tion of temper would shock Mr. Ashton, she swal- 
lowed her anger, and devoted her attention to her 
strawberries. 

“You should not use such ungentlemanly lan- 
guage before young ladies,” said Ethel, with a re- 
proving tap on his^ shoulder. 

“It was not impolite in the least. I think it 
much more courteous and reasonable for people to 
talk in plain English, which ordinary mortals can 
comprehend, than to use technical terms which no 
one but a physician can understand.” 

“No one but a physician, indeed ! I fancy that 
your knowledge is very limited,” ’said Ethel, 
quickly. 

“ I confess I am somewhat of an ignoramus on 
that subject. While I was at the University, two 
or three of the fellows asked me to accompany 
them to the dissecting-rooms of the medical college 
one day. Being afflicted with a small amount of 
Mother Eve’s proverbial curiosity, I consented, 
and went with them. Gracious ! the very remem-, 
brance of the scene sickens me, and I vowed never 
to enter such a chamber of horrors again, which 
vow I have most religiously kept. Actually, Gra- 
ham,. I made a perfect fool of myself, and nearly 
fainted ; and the fellows had to drag me out of the 
place. What can possess those strong-minded 
females of the Blackwell stamp to follow the pro- 
fession of medicine, is quite beyond my comprehen- 


sion. 


192 


WHAT ETHEL THINKS 


“Then your comprehension calinot be very 
vast/’ said Ethel, while Bessie sang out in her 
clear, bird-like voice : 

“ Oh, woman ! in thine hour of ease, 

Uncertain, coy, and hard to please ; 

When pain and anguish wring the brow, 

A ministering angel thou.” 

“ There, Tom, Bessie has just expressed in those 
lines what my ideas of a true woman are. I think 
there are many of our sex admirably fitted for the 
discharge of still higher duties than those of mere 
nurses. I believe we should all better understand 
our physical being, its wants, and the treatment 
necessary in sickness ; and when there are oppor- 
tunities afforded for the study of medicine and its 
practice, I see no reason why a woman should not 
follow the dictates of her wishes — if they run in 
that direction — and make the amelioration of the 
ills of humanity the business of her life.” 

“ But do you think. Miss Ethel,” said Graham, 
regarding her animated countenance with curious 
interest, “ that a woman could endure with steady, 
unfaltering courage the severe experience through 
which physicians often pass ? ” 

“ Why, yes,” she replied, reddening a little. 
“ She might call in the skill of a surgeon when 
necessary, for I believe that many a woman, as 
well as many a man, may be a good physician, and 
yet shrink from the use of the knife and scalpel ; 
besides, the study of medicine would teach her to 


OF WOMEN DOCTORS. 


193 


watch over the sick and dying with steadier nerve 
and courage, even though her heart were full of 
tenderness and sympathy for their sufferings.” 

But do you think that women are moulded, 
either mentally or physically, so as to follow the 
profession of medicine with the exactness and 
thoroughness it requires ? It is a noble and respon- 
sible office for any man to assume, with the feeling 
that it is the business of his life, the chief end and 
aim of his existence, to repair the injuries which 
sin, disease, and accident have done to impair and 
weaken our poor humanity. How often does it 
happen that a woman, as soon as she has learned 
a profession, is married ; and tell me of what use 
then is the knowledge she has acquired, after years 
of harassing study ? Frequently, in after-life, she 
is thrown upon her own resources, in which case, 
some occupations which she may have followed in 
her earlier years, such as book-keeping, the man- 
agement of the telegraph, or even editorship, may 
then be of avail to her. As far as medicine is 
concerned, however, it would be utterly useless for 
her to attempt the practice of it, at least as a 
general physician, for it requires constant study 
and practice to keep up with the profession.” 

‘‘You think,” returned Ethel, warmly, “ that 
women are not sufficiently well-educated to em- 
brace the learned professions — that we labor under 
great disadvantages from our want of thorough- 
ness, and from our not devoting enough time to 
study, and, in most cases, from the interference of 


194 


WHAT ETHEL THINKS 


domestic duties. Well, I acknowledge all these 
difficulties, and that in most cases the sphere of 
woman is home — it is her happiest lot. But there 
are many- — widows and those without homes or 
domestic ties to bind them — who appear called by 
circumstances to bear the conflicts of life ; and if 
such a one chooses to prepare herself by study to 
minister to the sick and suffering, why should she 
not' be honored in her choice, and adopt that 
noblest of all professions next to the ministry — 
that of medicine ? ” 

“ Good gracious, Ethel ! ” exclaimed Miss Pres- 
ton, horrified at Ethel’s sentiments. “ How can 
you talk so enthusiastically about such a cruel pro- 
fession ? ” 

“ Cruel, indeed ! You are very much mistaken, 
Loo, if you think physicians, as a class, are cruel 
or unfeeling. As a general thing, they are the 
kindest-hearted men in existence. They know 
exactly how much people have to suffer, and 
sometimes, if they do cause pain, it is only when 
it is really necessary.” 

“It is well enough for a man to be a doctor, 
but, positively, the very idea of a woman being a 
physician makes me shudder. Not all the gold of 
Crcesus would tempt me to be one.” 

“ I presume your gentle nature shrinks from the 
idea,” remarked Tom, sneeringly. “ But, indeed, 
my dear Miss Preston, don’t worry yourself about 
it, for I don’t think any one would employ you if 
you were a doctress. You’d be sure to prescribe 


OF WOMEN DOCTORS. 


195 


some horrible poison by mistake, and cause some 
unhappy soul to shuffle off this mortal coil sooner 
than he expected.” 

I should most assuredly order some powerful 
dose which would end yozir existence without de- 
lay, if I had you for a patient,” she retorted. 

‘‘ Thank you for the warning. I rather fancy I 
should be induced to treat you ditto ; so, if you 
value your life, never send for Dr. Thomas Clay- 
ton. Miss Daisy,” he added, turning towards her, 
with a bright, kind smile on his genial face, ^^what 
do you think of women physicians ? ” 

“I do not disapprove of them at all,” she re- 
plied, in a sweet, low voice. “ But I do not think 
my inclinations run in that direction.” 

“ I know how Daisy would doctor people,” said 
Ethel, patting the slender little hand that rested in 
her own. “ She would 


“ * — minister to the mind diseased, 

Pluck from the memory a rooted sorrow.’ ” 

“ Well, Ethel, if /should ever be sick, there is 
no one I would rather have attend me than your 
own noble self,” she whispered, nestling close to 
Ethel’s side, as if claiming her protection. 

“You dear little thing,” answered Ethel, kissing 
her tenderly ; “ you would be a precious charge, 
darling, and a very lovely one, too.” 

Catching the pleased smile which, for an instant, 
flashed in Graham’s eye, she flushed deeply. 


196 


WHAT ETHEL THINKS, 


That glance of approval seemed to influence her 
every action during the remainder of the day, and, 
unconsciously, her manner became more friendly 
and gracious toward him than it had been since 
Daisy’s arrival. 

Bessie Bunch, just think what a discussion 
your wounded tibia, or whatever you call it, has 
provoked from our goodly company,” said Tom, as 
he helped his cousin upstairs. “ Does it hurt you 
much now, little girl ? ” he added, as she limped 
along, leaning on his arm. 

“No, not much; but don’t you know how 
ridiculous you feel when you’ve hurt your funny- 
bone ? You feel just like laughing and crying to- 
gether ; and my present condition is an aggrava- 
tion of that, only I’m hot and tired besides.” 

“ Well, I’ll play physician for once, and prescribe 
bathing this very rosy face of yours in cold water, 
after which you must take a nap, and you’ll feel as 
fresh as a rose-bud to take a ride on horseback 
after supper. Give me a kiss, little cousin, for 
payment, and I’ll let you go.” 

“ No, I won’t do any such thing,” replied his re- 
fractory patient, running into her room and clos - 
ing the door, so that only her curly golden head 
peeped out. “ I’m getting too old, Tom, for you 
to treat me like a baby any longer. ’Tisn’t proper, 
even if you are my cousin.” 

“ Pshaw, Bessie ! how old are you, anyway? ” 

“ I’m nearly eighteen, sir, and consequently think 
I’m old enough to decide between what’s proper 


OF WOMEN DOCTORS. 


197 


and what isn’t. So please go downstairs and pay 
your devoirs to Loo and Daisy, and leave me ; for 
I’m awfully sleepy.” 

“ Well, you are complimentary, to prefer your 
own society to mine.” 

Tom, my love, don’t you know that we ladies 
do get tired of you gentlemen sometimes, and we 
like to be by ourselves once in a while — ” 

“Just to think over what you’ll do next to be- 
witch and infatuate us by your fascinations, you 
artful little woman,” interrupted her cou&in. 

“ We never seek to entangle the affections of 
you gentlemen, until we see that you’d like to be 
caught.” 

“ That’s all nonsense, and you know it, though 
you pretend to be so innocent about it.” 

“ By the way, I must tell you a little secret, 
which you can keep or not, as you or vanity please. 
We girls appreciate the society of gentlemen much 
more after a reasonable absence than we do when 
you are with us all the time.” 

“ A polite hint, I suppose, for me to leave you.” 

“Exactly; please go down stairs, for I am 
dreadfully tired standing here.” 

“ Well, I’ll be off in an instant ; but let me tell 
you, if you have such ridiculous, new-fangled no- 
tions of propriety in your absurd little cranium, by 
all means take a nap and sleep them off. But as 
for my going downstairs and talking to those girls 
this blessed afternoon, I beg to be excused. Miss 
Preston is continually getting me into hot water, 


1^8 . WHAT ETHEL THINKS. 

and I am constantly incurring Ethel’s displeasure 
by my ungentlemanly behavior. She is a trump, 
that’s a fact ; but now that she is Miss Tremount, 
she has risen two pegs higher in dignity. Daisy is 
a darling ; but she is so awfully angelic, I am on the 
look-out all the time to see her float off on some 
passing zephyr when I say anything a little start- 
ling. So you see, sweetheart, you are my only 
hope, and a very forlorn one at that, if you leave 
me now in my demoralized condition, for I have a 
fearful headache besides.” 

“You poor afflicted boy ! You seem to have 
swallowed a double dose of the blues this after- 
noon,” said Bessie, laughing. “ Follow your own 
prescription, return to your sanctum in the tower, 
and take a siesta, and I know you will feel as chirp 
as a cricket when you awake.” 

Shutting the door in his face, she threw herself 
on the bed, and soon dropped asleep. 

The conversation in the library flagged wofully, 
notwithstanding Ethel’s efforts to sustain it. Miss 
Preston did not attempt to suppress an occasional 
yawn, Avhich Temple found to be quite contagious. 
Ashton was listlessly turning over the leaves of an 
album with Daisy, but his very apparent lack of 
interest disconcerted her, and she left her chair by 
the table and sat down by Ethel. Graham was the 
only wide-awake member of the company, and as 
Ethel caught the amused look in his eye, she said 
laughingly : 

“ Come, girls, let us leave the gentlemen to their 


OF WOMEN DOCTORS. 


199 

own devices for a while. I really believe they are 
tired of us.” 

Looking back as she walked toward the door, 
she added : 

“You will find papa’s study at your disposal, 
for smoking, reading, or a nap. Supper will be 
ready at six o’clock, after which we are all expected 
to be prepared for a ride on horseback. An re- 
voir!'' 


CHAPTER XIX. 


A man’s requirements. 

f sooner had the young ladies left the room, 
lan Ashton, throwing himself on the sofa, 
lid with a yawn : 

‘‘That was a blessed exodus of females ! Miss 
Ethel made a happy hit for once in her life, in sug- 
gesting that we might possibly like to be left to our 
own sweet wills for a while this afternoon.” 

“ Your pleasant little tilt with her on the knoll 
yesterday is doubtless the cause of your unwonted 
constraint in her presence,” remarked Temple, who 
who was sitting on the piazza near a window, smok* 
ing a cigar. 

“ Those Tremount girls keep a fellow on the 
stretch the whole time,” resumed Ashton, without 
noticing the quiet sarcasm. “ One is a hoyden 
and the other a prude. Miss Preston is the only 
member of the fair quartette worth the trouble of 
entertaining.” 

“ And a precious small amount of brains she 
must be possessed of, to be satisfied with the soft 
flatteries and tom-fooleries with which you treat 
her,” said Tom indignantly. Hq had returned to 


A MAN^S REQUIREMENTS. 


201 


the library for a book, and had overheard Ashton’s 
not over-polite speech. 

“ We won’t discuss her brains, if you please ; 
she has money and a pretty face, what more would 
a man desire,” replied Ashton lazily. 

Money and a pretty face ! Bah, what are they 
worth ! One fades, and the other takes wings and 
flies away.” 

I fancy they will both last as long as I need 
them.” 

Really, Ashton, I gave you credit for possess- 
ing more feeling, to say nothing of common-sense. 
A faded, homely, witless wife, without even money 
to make her endurable ! Heavens ! May the 
Fates deliver me from such a woman ! ” 

“ Don’t get excited, my dear fellow,” said Ash- 
ton coolly. There is no such doom awaiting me, 
I assure you. What fortune I possess is well in- 
vested. Miss Preston is a wealthy heiress in her 
own right, and has a rich old uncle besides ; so if 
she sees fit to link her fate with mine, I rather im- 
agine the world would smile approvingly, and pro- 
nounce us a happy couple.” 

You speak as if the thing were all cut and 
dried. As you do not appear to be particularly 
embarrassed by the presence of Graham and Tem- 
ple, may I ask if you are engaged to the young 
woman ? ” 

“Not at present,” drawled Ashfon. “ A little 
more perseverance on my part, however, will secure 
me my game when I need it.” 


202 


A MAN’S REQUIREMENTS. 


You must give the devil his due; I certainly 
gave Miss Preston more credit than to suppose that 
she would become entangled so easily in the trap 
you are setting for her.” 

'‘Oh, I don’t consider her a paragon by any 
means. She is no better and no worse than the 
rest of her sex, though she is a trifle more enter- 
taining than some of them.” 

" Confound you, Ashton ! you have no more re- 
gard for a woman than the veriest old Modoc. I 
suppose the girl thinks you have money. Well, 
she’ll be blissfully enlightened after the knot is 
tied.” 

" I do not believe there is a girl in existence who 
would not barter her happiness for money, if she 
had to decide between the two. Even your strong- 
minded cousin. Miss Ethel, would risk her chance 
of happiness if a rich fellow came along.” 

Graham, who had hitherto taken no part in the 
conversation, looked up from the book which he 
had been abstractly turning over, and said sternly : 

“Your unjust and heartless denunciation of 
woman is unpardonable, Mr. Ashton ; you cer- 
tainly can be but half in earnest. I do not like to 
hear a man decry woman even in joke. She is 
God’s last, best gift to man. I am not an admirer of 
the gay butterfly of fashion, the strong-minded 
woman, or the brilliant coquette ; but there is noth- 
ing on earth so beautiful, in my estimation, as a 
woman with the purity and loveliness of an angel, 
— one who has moral courage to adorn her family 


A MAN^S REQUIREMENTS. 


203 

and society with her unselfish, untiring devotion 
to all that is noble and virtuous.” 

^'And may I ask if you have taken Miss Ethel 
as your text in delivering this touching eulogium 
on her sex? ” inquired Ashton, in a cool, insolent 
tone^,^ — 

Yes, I did take her for my ^ text,’ as you ex- 
press it,” replied Graham with some warmth. 

She possesses all the characteristics that make a 
woman beautiful and holy in my opinion. If dark 
clouds of sorrow or adversity should ever envelop 
her, her strong womanly spirit would rise trium- 
phant over the storm.” 

Ashton was silerlt, though the sarcastic smile on 
his face showed that he did not appreciate 
Graham’s reproof. Tom grasped his hand, saying 
warmly : 

The world would be the better, Cecil, if we all 
entertained the same pure, high-minded ideas of 
honor towards woman that you do. ” 

‘‘ I had a mother once — a noble, Christian woman 
— and from her I derived my elevated ideas of 
what a true woman should be,” he answered 
earnestly. 

Your views are rather utopian to agree with 
the generality of men,” said Ashton. 

“ Indeed they are not, begging your pardon,” 
interposed Tom. “Would to Heaven we all had 
such mothers. Come up to my room and have a 
smoke, Graham ; I feel in a dolce far niente mood 
this afternoon. Ashton, I would advise you to 


204 


' A MAN^S REQUIREMENTS, 

read the last chapter of Proverbs^ and see if your 
exalted ideas of Miss Preston coincide with those 
of that wise old reprobate who, as a vender of 
proverbs, had no equals.” 

Ashton watched them leave the room with a 
smile of mingled bitterness and incredulity on his 
face, and then settled himself for a nap. 


CHAPTER XX. 



A LITTLE SCHEME. 

T the appointed hour, the young ladies ap- 
peared on the piazza, where the gentlemen 
had already assembled in their riding suits 
with high-top boots and spurs. Ethel looked ex- 
quisitely lovely as she stood in the doorway, 
holding up her long, dark riding habit, which dis- 
played to advantage her graceful figure. The 
stylish little velvet cap, with its long black plume 
floating over her chesnut braids, was wonderfully 
becoming to the fair young face, and as Graham 
assisted her to mount her horse, he said in a tone 
which thrilled her : 

^^Do you know that I never saw you looking 
lovelier or sweeter than you do this afternoon.” 

^^And do you know that you should not say 
such naughty things to me,” she replied laughingly, 
touching him with her whip, as the ever-ready 
color dyed her cheeks. 

‘‘Admiration and compliments are not to be 
forbidden if they come from the heart,” said 
Graham meaningly. 

“ How am I to know that they do ? ” she asked 
lightly. 


206 


A LITTLE SCHEME. 


^‘Because you cannot mistake the evidence of 
your senses, nor what your own heart tells you.” 

“ The rest of the party are all ready,” said Ethel, 
changing the dangerous subject abruptly. 

Graham rode Kingsland’s fiery steed, Saladin, 
as the other gentlemen had declined the honor of 
mounting him. He was a superb horse of pure 
Arabian breed, and still retained some of the wild, 
untamable spirit of his desert ancestry. His gi- 
gantic height was not disproportioned to the sleek, 
slender limbs and small polished hoofs, while his 
satiny jet-black coat and long silken tail and mane 
evinced the pride and care of his owner. Few 
could manage him but Kingsland and his groom, 
and it was with great difficulty that Graham could 
mount him. He swerved to one side of the road 
then to the other, and snorted with angry impa- 
tience at the iron hand on his rein. Placing his 
foot in the stirrup, Graham vaulted into the saddle, 
and then proceeded to discipline his mettlesome 
charger by administering a severe whipping, which 
finally reduced him to submission. Though he 
danced and curveted from side to side down the 
avenue, he no longer attempted to throw his 
powerful rider, who sat his saddle as if horse and 
man were one. Graham’s perfect horsemanship 
was the theme of every one’s admiration, and 
Ethel secretly exulted that no one in the party 
could manage the fiery horse but the noble-look- 
ing man at her side, on whom she had unresist- 
ingly lavished her heart’s warmest affections. - 


A LITTLE SCHEME. 


207 


As the gay cavalcade dashed through the quiet 
streets of Millford, many a glance of envy and ad- 
miration was thrown on them from dame and 
damsel, chatting and gossipping in the doorways 
and tiny verandas of their cosey little houses, and 
from knots of boys and men gathered in groups 
before the little post-office and around the street 
corners, awaiting the distribution of the evening 
mail. 

The brilliant sunset had faded in the glowing 
west, and the sun had sunk to rest on the rosy 
billows of clouds, far below the horizon ; the soft 
evening twilight had stolen over the earth, and 
one by one the stars peeped out of the quiet skies, 
till the whole purple vault of heaven was studded 
with their twinkling hosts. The full, round moon 
came forth in her glory, flooding hill and val- 
ley, mountain and lake, with her silvery light ; 
the flowers had long ago closed their leaves, 
and the birds were nestling in their little homes 
among the trees ; the soft evening wind whispered 
gently among the leafy boughs of the forest, 
and a peaceful stillness brooded over the sleeping 
earth. 

Ethel and Graham had fallen to the rear of the 
party, and as they trotted over the smooth, gravelly 
road which wound through the beautiful wood 
bounding Tremount Hall, Graham’s horse suddenly 
reared and plunged, almost throwing him by the 
violence of his movements. 

“ What is the matter,” cried Ethel in ^larm, as 


208 


A LITTLE SCHEME. 


\ 


Graham rode his horse up to a tree and sprang 
off. 

My saddle girth has loosened,” he replied, 
drawing off his gloves, “ and I must tighten it be- 
fore this fractious animal displays any more re- 
sentment.” 

“What are you stopping here for?” inquired 
Miss Preston, turning back with Ashton. 

“ My saddle turned ; that is all,” answered Gra- 
ham quietly. “ Ashton, lend me your knife an in- 
stant,” he added ; “ the hole is broken in the strap, 
and I must make another ; I fancy this saddle is 
rather old and not very secure.” 

“I have a piece of news for you, Ethel,” said 
Miss Preston, while the gentlemen were repairing 
Graham’s saddle. “Did you know that Daisy 
Dudley is engaged to Mr. Graham ? ” 

“To Mr. Graham ! What do you mean ! ” said 
Ethel, nearly betraying herself. 

“ I mean simply this, as Mr. Ashton and I 
were walking in the garden this morning after 
breakfast, we accidentally stumbled upon Miss 
Dudley and her lover, sitting in the vs\o%\. recherche 
attitude possible for a tete-d-tete in the arbor near 
the fountain. Of course we did not like to inter- 
rupt them, and were just about to retrace our steps, 
when Mr. Graham called out, and asked us to join 
them.” 

“ A thing which he would hardly have done, 
had he been specially interested,” said Ethel 
coolly. 


A LITTLE SCHEME. 


209 


“ Well, you wait a moment and I’ll inform you 
of the denouement y' she ' replied maliciously. 
“ Daisy immediately sprang up, and left Mr. Gra- 
ham, who walked over towards the barn with Mr. 
Ashton, to look at the points — as they call it — of 
that horrible horse of Mr. Kingsland’s. As a mat- 
ter of course, I congratulated Daisy, who turned 
as red as a peony, and looked so exceedingly con- 
scious, that I knew she was engaged, and would 



not have believed 


she didn’t.” 

I am sure Mr. Graham could not have a 
lovlier wife than Daisy will make him, and she cer- 
tainly has made a very happy choice. But I do not 
think that the mere fact of your coming upon them 
unexpectedly in the arbor, and of Daisy’s blush- 
ing and looking conscious, is any positive proof of 
an engagement existing between them.” 

Positive proof ! Why, I think there is every 
reason to believe they are engaged, and you would 
think so too, if you could have seen the lover-like 
attitude in which I found them.” 

If you judge of people’s engagements by the 
touching positions they assume when together, I 
presume I may have the honor of congraulating 
you and Mr. Ashton,” said Ethel, with ill-concealed 
contempt. 

Well, would it be anything remarkable if we 
should be engaged ? ” she answered with irritation. 

“ Not at all ; as a general thing, however, a lady 
and gentleman do not become engaged on quite so 


210 


A LITTLE SCHEME. 


short acquaintance as a week or ten days,” she re- 
plied, turning, her horse’s head. 

Where are you going ? ” demanded Miss Pres- 
ton, placing her hand on Selim’s rein. 

“ I have something pretty to say to Mr. Ashton,” 
answered Ethel, ironically. 

“ Good gracious ! you surely are not going to 
congratulate him ! ” 

“ And why not, pray ? Is it not considered the 
thing to congratulate people on their engage- 
ments ? ” she asked innocently. 

“ But I did not say I was engaged to him, and 
if you have one spark of consideration for me, 
don’t, for mercy’s sake, say a word to him on the 
subject.” 

“You led me to infer that you were engaged to 
him,” said Ethel, contemptuously. “Do not be 
disturbed, however ; I will not mention the delicate 
subject to him ; you see I have some consideration 
for your feelings, though you have so little for 
Daisy’s. But Loo, let me give you a word of ad- 
vice,” she added earnestly; “if you are not en- 
gaged to a gentleman, do not, for the sake of excit- 
ing the curiosity or jealousy of others, pretend that 
you are. And on the other hand, it is not either 
truthful or charitable to spread the report of an- 
other girl’s engagement, unless you are not only 
positive that it is a fact, but have authority from 
the young lady to circulate the intelligence. The 
gentlemen are ready, so we may as well ride 
on.” 


A LITTLE SCHEME. 


2II 


Ashton and Graham had mounted their horses, 
the former joining Miss Preston, who had started 
somewhat in advance, and cantered off through 
the woods with her to the Hall. Graham placing 
a detaining hand on Selim’s rein, said to Ethel : 

“Walk your horse, will you not? It is too 
lovely to return home so soon.” 

For a few moments they rode on in silence. 
Graham looked straight ahead through the dark- 
ness, as if his very existence depended upon his 
keeping a direct course along the road, while 
Ethel was tortured with painful doubts and fears. 
The thought of Graham’s engagement to Daisy 
was unbearable ; he had shown unmistakable proofs 
of his attachment for her in his tones, looks, and 
the gentle courtesy with which he always treated 
her, although no uttered word of love had passed 
between them. She was not conscious herself of 
the love she entertained for him, nor hqw deeply 
he was centred in every thought and affection of 
her heart, until she learned the bitter intelligence 
from Miss Preston, of his love for his young 
ward. 

She was suddenly aroused from her troubled 
thoughts by Graham, who said abruptly : 

“ Miss Ethel, what do you think of Daisy ? ” 

The poor girl felt, as if she had been stabbed, so 
cruel and unexpected was his question ; and she 
was thankful that the friendly shadows of the great 
trees overhead concealed her pale face from the 
moonlight. But not a tremor in her voice be- 


212 


A LITTLE SCHEME. 


trayed the anguish which the import of his words 
occasioned her, as she answered quietly : 

“ She is very sweet and lovely, Mr. Graham, 
and just as good and pure as her face is beauti 
ful.” 

“ High words of commendation for one young 
lady to express for another ; I should feel more 
than complimented, were I in Daisy’s place, to have 
such an opinion expressed of me.” 

^‘She is well worthy of it, as well as of your 
love,” replied Ethel, warmly, forgetting her own 
musing in the thought of her fragile little friend. 

“ My love ! ” repeated Graham in surprise. 

Well, she is a dear little thing, and I am very 
fond of her, but do you know that she loves you 
better than any one else in the world ? ” 

“ With the exception of yourself,” responded 
E^hel, with a feeble attempt to laugh. “ I took a 
fancy to Daisy the first moment I saw her ; her sad 
history interested me deeply, and I love her now 
as if she were my sister, though I see no reason 
why she should love me particularly.” 

“Love begets love,” he answered, bending to- 
wards her, and taking the little hand that rested on 
the pommel of the saddle. 

Ethel withrew it quickly from his grasp, and he 
resumed : 

“ It was your beautiful face and frank, loving 
sympathy, Ethel, that attracted her to you, as they 
did me the first time we met ; and sometimes, 
when you come to see us in New York, I hope we 


A LITTLE SCHEME. 


213 

will be able to repay you in some measure for your 
kindness and devotion to her.” 

The words of praise were soothing to her 
troubled spirit, but a dull, heavy weight seemed to 
fall upon her heart at his last remark. She was 
silent from perfect unability to utter a word, and as 
they passed from the wood to the^open road, the 
grave, weary look which had settled on her face 
startled Graham ; leaning forward, he said anx- 
iously : 

What is the matter, Ethel ? are you ill ? ” 

She was spared the necessity of replying by the 
arrival of Tom, who galloped up, exclaiming : 

** The rest of the party reached home long ago, 
Ethel, and Aunt Marion, fearing that something 
had happened to Graham for riding that black 
^demon of Kingsland’s, dispatched me forthwith to 
hunt you up. I perceive, however, that you are 
quite capable of taking care of yourselves, so I’ll 
ride on ahead, and inform my anxious auntie that 
you will be home just as soon as yonder moon 
disappears beyond the distant horizon, for it has 
evidently bewitched you both.” 

Ethel, who dreaded being left alone any longer 
with Graham, looked at Tom so imploringly to 
remain, that he, seeing something was amiss, good- 
naturedly reined up his horse, and kept up a one- 
sided conversation with Graham, who was rather 
monosyllabic in his replies, until they reached the 
Hall. 

She was glad when bed time came, and she 


214 


A LITTLE SCHEME. 


could retire to the quiet of her own room. As she 
took off her watch, the little golden ball Graham 
had fastened to the chain during the summer met 
her eye, and with a passionate sense of misery, 
she broke it forcibly from the slender chain which 
attached it to her watch-guard, threw it into . a box 
in her drawer, and burst into tears. An insupport- 
able weight of grief seemed to crush her very soul, 
and she shivered as with an ague, as the future 
rose before her, seemingly a barren, dreary waste, 
with nothing to cheer the solitude and utter loneli- 
ness of the life to which she looked forward. 
Throwing a shawl around her shoulders, she sat 
down by the window, and drawing aside the cur- 
tains, gazed long and sorrowfully into the still night. 
Scalding tears rushed to her eyes and fell un- 
heeded upon the little white hands clasped con- 
vulsively upon the window-sill. 

There is no position so false or embarrassing for a 
woman to be placed in, as to feel that the love which 
she secretly entertains for a man, is reciprocated by 
him, although no word of love had ever passed 
his lips for her. She would be blind indeed, to 
be unconscious of his earnest gaze, as his eye 
follows her every movement, or not to notice the* 
silent though unmistakable signs which love em- 
ploys as indicated in Jooks and actions All of 
these she must feign not to see, and only accept 
the homage as far as words express it. Women 
possess a keener insight, a finer intuitive percep- 
tion of the hidde7i workings of the heart than men. 


A LITTLE SCHEME. 


215 


A man may be withheld from expressing the love 
which he feels, by the seeming indifference and 
almost absolute coldness with which his attentions 
are received ; while all the time, there may be 
welling up, deep, warm, and pure, a love unbounded 
in that woman’s heart, which she must quietly 
cover up, lest the cold, unsympathizing eye of the 
world see her hidden treasure, and scornfully laugh 
at her lack of womanly reserve in showing it. He 
to whom she may have given her heart, with all its 
wealth of love, may perchance lay his own indif- 
ferent affections at the feet of another, because of 
a half-cowardly uncertainty lest his love might not 
be returned. Sad indeed is the fate of such a 
woman, though there might be to some such 
wounded heart a cold consolation in the thought 
that he who could not stand the hazard of a die in 
such a cause would scarcely be worthy of her 
life or love. 

Ethel felt humbled to the very dust, as she 
thought that Graham surmising the truth, had 
become aware of her affection for him, and had 
taken this opportunity of announcing his engage- 
ment to Daisy. Her mind was tormented with 
doubt and fear ; the moonlight streamed in through 
the open window, bathing the white figure of the 
weeping girl in its silvery beams, but she heeded 
not its gentle sym.pathy, and surrendered herself 
to a perfect abandonment of sorrow, despair, and 
bitter mortification. 

A sound of a blind thrown back startled her, 


2i6 


A LITTLE SCHEME. 


and raising her eyes toward the south tower, which 
was occupied by the gentlemen, she saw a man’s 
form standing by one of the windows, regarding 
her intently. The distance was too great for her to 
distinguish who it was, but hastily drawing to- 
gether the curtains, she withdrew from the win- 
dow, and sought refuge in sleep. Her exhausted 
nature soon yielded to its quieting influence, and 
her weary eyelids closed in gentle slumber. 


CHAPTER XXL 


THE FISHING PARTY. 


entire household was astir early the 
next morning, and every one was on the 
qiii vive, preparing for the fishing ex- 
cursion. Bait, flies, fishing-rods, and all the 
paraphernalia of a fisherman’s outfit were stowed 
away in the open wagon appropriated to their use, 
as well as the large hampers containing crockery, 
and provisions for the lunch. Tom was ubiqui- 
tous, and consequently in his element. He flew 
from the stable to the house, from the dining- 
room to the kitchen, giving an order to one, a 
lecture to another, and seeming, like an ignis 
fatuuSy to be everywhere in general and nowhere 
in particular. Finally, by his energy and persever- 
ance, he succeeded in getting the entire party of 
ten off immediately after the early breakfast at six 
o’clock. 

The fresh morning air had an exhilarating effect 
upon every one, and merry shouts of laughter 
echoed from one carriage to the other, as they 
drove past verdant fields and rich meadow-lands, 
bordered by cool, damp woods, redolent with the 


2i8 


THE FISHING FAR TV. 


fresh, crisp odor of evergreens, and sparkling with 
dew-drops. Even Ethel’s languid spirits were 
refreshed by the bracing morning air, and no one 
dreamed that an aching, wounded heart throbbed 
beneath her cheerful exterior. Her beautiful 
countenance exhibited no trace of the grief and 
agony which had tortured her brain the previous 
night. Tom had arranged a seat for her in the 
carriage with Graham, but she quietly entered the 
one in which her mother and Daisy were^ sitting 
with Temple, while the rest of the party drove on 
in advance with Mr. Tremount. After two hours 
driving, they arrived at the little pier on Lake 
George, to which the Horicon was moored. The 
ladies stepped on board, the lunch hampers were 
deposited in the tiny cabin, and the gentlemen fol- 
lowed with their fishing-rods and baskets ; the 
moorings were loosed, and the graceful little yacht 
started on her voyage up the lake. 

Hardly a ripple disturbed the glassy surface of 
the waters, while far down in their surpassingly clear 
depths every stone and pebble could distinctly 
be seen. The little fish swam by, serenely con- 
scious of their safety, their shining coats glistening 
in the sunlight, which lit the very bed of the lake 
with a golden light. 

“ Oh, Tom ! ” exclaimed Bessie, there is a 
trout close to us ; do get your pole and catch it,” 

“Why, you silly little goosey, that is nothing 
but a stick,” replied Tom, looking down to where 
she pointed. “ It looks as if it were swimming. 


THE FISHING PARTY. 


219 

because the water is running in a contrary direc- 
tion.” 

“ Just as if I didn’t know a stick from a trout ! 
It is one, and I must have it.” 

Well, if you say it is a fish, of courseit must be 
so ; but it is a mighty sticky specimen of the finny 
tribe.” 

“You ought to be ashamed of yourself to make 
such an execrable pun. Don’t you know that 
punning is the worst possible kind of wit ? ” 

“ Indeed ! I merely made the remark because I 
thought you could appreciate it.” 

“Then you ought to be /^/mshed for thinking 
such things.” 

“ Your pu7iy attempt at a scold deserves to be 
commended, little cousin,” said Tom, lifting her 
jockey hat from her forehead, and peering into her 
eyes with a saucy smile. 

“ Really, Tom, your pting^ncy is quite over- 
whelming,” returned Bessie, laughing. 

“ And so is yours, Bessie Bunch. But we may 
as well drop this nonsense, for I perceive that Miss 
Preston’s /?/;^ctilious notions of propriety are 
shocked at our frivolity. She will hardly be able 
to survive the trip if we continue this edifying con- 
versation much longer; will you, Miss Preston? ” 
he added, addressing the young lady, who was 
lazily turning over the contents of a pocket-book 
belonging to Ashton, who sat beside her. 

“What did you observe?” she answered, lan- 
guidly raising her eyes, and regarding him coolly. 


220 


THE FISHING PARTY, 


** I believe I made some wise remark upon the 
weather ; did I not, Bess ? ” 

You had better employ a stenographer to 
write down your brilliant remarks on the spot, and 
then you would not forget them so conveniently,” 
interposed Miss Preston, rallying her energies, as 
she foresaw a conflict impending with the enemy. 

“ Excellent advice, but it would hardly be neces- 
sary for me to follow it, as I understand short- 
hand, and can write down my own immortal 
thoughts for the benefit of posterity. I would, 
however, seriously advise Ashton to learn the art 
immediately.” 

“And why, pray ? ” 

“ Would you really like to know my reason ?” 

“ If you choose to tell me.” 

“ Oh, I see you are rather indifferent on the sub-, 
ject, so I won’t enlighten you.” 

“ Indeed I should like to know,” she replied, 
leaning forward, her curiosity overcoming pride, 
coldness, and resentment at one moment. 

“ And you will not be vexed if I tell you ? ” 

“ No, of course not,” she replied impatiently. 

“ I am afraid you will,” said he, enjoying the 
tantalizing suspense in which he kept her. 

“I said I would not; is not my word suffi- 
cient ? ” 

Tom shrugged his shoulders, and made no reply 
for an instant. Then stooping forward, he said in 
a low tone, which no one but Ashton and Miss 
Preston could hear : 


THE FISHING PARTY. 


221 


It would be a good thing if all the ^ flat, stale, 
and unprofitable ’ remarks to which you give ut- 
terance occasionally for my benefit, could descend 
to posterity, for although I do not particularly ap- 
preciate them, yet some poor soul in futurity may. 
Ashton can immortalize himself, as well as you, by 
writing them down on the spot, with appropriate 
illustrations of the interesting scenes to which they 
refer, or ‘ by our special artist ’ in big letters in one 
corner of each illustrated page. I will draw the 
design if you prefer, however.” 

“ See here, Clayton, I’d like to know if you 
mean to insult Miss Preston ? ” exclaimed Ashton, 
angrily rising from his seat. 

*‘Not at all, not at all,” said Tom, with provok- 
ing coolness. Resume your chair, my dear fel- 
low. I only obeyed my instincts of gallantry and 
did what I was told. But the atmosphere is getting 
too warm in this quarter of the deck to suit my 
northern nature. Ethel, what are you thinking 
about ? ” he asked, sitting down by his cousin. 

“ Her thoughts have been wandering in dream- 
land for some time,” replied Graham, who had been 
watching her unperceived while the others were 
talking. 

One would think,” he added, turning toward 
her, ‘‘ from the earnestness with which you have 
been gazing down yonder to the homes of the 
nymphs and naiads, that you longed to take up 
your abode with them.” 

Would that I could ! ” she cried impetuously. 


222 


THE FISHING PARTY, 


** Why do you say so,” he asked, in a low, pained 
voice. 

His words, and still more his tender, anxious 
manner, were unendurable ; and he was little aware 
of the pain he inflicted by the concern and interest 
expressed in his looks and tone. Ethel’s face 
flushed deeply under his scathing gaze, and she 
turned away abruptly and made no reply. 

Graham felt hurt, and rising hastily, walked over 
to Daisy, who was chatting pleasantly with George 
Temple and Mrs. Tremount. 

The Horicon soon made for one of the beautiful 
little islands which dot Lake George, and gliding 
into a charming little inlet, was anchored near the 
shore. The skip's yawl, as Tom had dubbed the 
little row-boat, was lowered, and after the pre- 
scribed amount of screaming, some real and more 
pretended, the ladies were assisted into it, and Tom 
and Graham rowed them ashore. The other gen- 
tlemen follovTed on the return of the boat, with 
lunch-baskets, bait, and fishing-rods, and the sport 
commenced in earnest. 

Ashton, who disliked fishing about as cordially 
as he did anything else which required any exer- 
tion, had succeeded in inducing Miss Preston to 
accompany him to a shady spot on a slight emi- 
nence near by, where the flirtation on the knoll was 
resumed with more desperation than ever. After- 
wards, on the voyage home, Ethel’s observing 
eye, which seldom missed what was going on, 
noticed the glitter of the diamond ring on Miss 


THE FISHING PARTY. 


223 

Preston’s finger, the result of Ashton’s successful 
suit and her artful manoeuvring. 

“ Mr. Temple, won’t you please put this horrid 
little reptile on my hook for me ? ” cried Ethel, in 
the most appealing tones, holding out a little 
wriggling worm between her thumb and forefinger. 

“ Put it on yourself,” interposed Tom, as he 
hauled in a shining captive and deposited it in the 
basket. 

Indeed I can’t,” she replied, gazing with dis- 
gust and repugnance at her little squirming victim. 

Well, then, my dear, you must wait a few min- 
utes ; Temple is too busy to attend to you now. 
Just see what a splendid lot of fish he and uncle 
Ralph have caught, while you girls have kept 
Graham and me fussing and fiddling with your 
hooks and bait.” 

But, Tom, don’t you know that it is extremely 
harrowing to one’s feelings to stick a hook into a 
little live, odious thing like this ? If you don’t 
take it, I shall throw it away.” 

Then give it to me ; we can’t afford to throw 
our bait away in that style. Ethel, you really 
ought to overcome such absurd squeamishness.” 

“ Oh, Tom, for mercy’s sake come and help me,” 
shrieked Bessie, throwing down her rod, and rush- 
ing toward him. 

What under the sun is the matter ? ” 

The frightful thing is in my hair,” she screamed, 
clutching her hair frantically. 

Heigho, you are in a fix, you poor little mor- 


224 


THE FISHING PARTY. 


tal ; but keep still,” he exclaimed, catching her in 
his arms and holding her fast as he released the 
struggling fish from the golden net into which she 
had flung him by a graceful swing of her fishing- 
line. 

‘‘There!” said he, throwing the object of her 
fright back into its element, “ what possessed you 
to catch a trout in this curly wig of yours ? ” 

“ I’m sure I don’t know,” she answered half- 
crying. “ I only wanted to see how my fish would 
look sailing through the air on the end of my line, 
and the hideous object landed right on the top of 
my head.” 

“ I advise you not to try the experiment again, 
you frightened little fisherwoman. Just sit here 
on this shaded rock, until I come back. I must 
go and help Temple and Uncle Ralph carry the 
lunch-baskets over there among the trees, where 
Aunt Marion is spreading the table-cloth.” 

“ Cecil, it makes me sick to fish. I can’t bear to 
see those poor little things struggling so miserably 
in the basket. Need I fish any more ? ” said 
Daisy, lifting her troubled blue eyes to Graham’s 
face. 

“Why, no, my child,” he replied, smiling ten- 
derly on her. “ Had I known you disliked it sO 
much, I should not have allowed you to fish at all. 
You had better go over there and assist Mrs. Tre- 
mount with the lunch. Miss Ethel and I will put 
up the fishing tackle and follow you presently.” 

Ethel, who had no disposition to be left alone 


THE FISHING PARTY, 


225 

with him, turned to accompany her ; but Graham, 
placing his hand on her arm, said quietly : 

“ Don’t go yet; I must speak with you a few 
minutes. Why do you avoid me so much ? Have 
I done anything to incur your displeasure ? ” 

“ Do not detain me, Mr. Graham. I must go 
and help mamma prepare our lunch.” 

“Bessie and Daisy are assisting her, and she 
does not need you,” he said pleadingly. 

“ Pardon me, but I think she does.” 

“ One word, then, before you go. Are you en- 
gaged to George Temple ? ” 

“ Engaged to Mr. Temple ! ” repeated Ethel, 
completely taken by surprise. Recovering her- 
self, she said with flashing eyes : 

“ Really, Mr. Graham, I cannot conceive what 
possible reason or right you can have for asking 
such a question.” 

“ Miss Tremount, Temple has paid you atten- 
tions of late which you cannot misunderstand.” 

“ And if he has, what right have you to ques- 
tion them ? ” she demanded, indignantly. 

“ Simply that of a friend,” he replied, calmly, 
though his face flushed. “ If you do not recipro- 
cate his affection, you are trifling with the feel- 
ings of a kind-hearted, honorable man. Ethel, he 
loves you with a devotion you are little aware of.” 

“You have enlightened me not a little in regard 
to his attachment for me, which I can truly say I 
never was conscious of before,” she answered, 
haughtily. “You plead your friend’s cause well. 


226 the fishing party, 

but you are entirely mistaken if you think his at- 
tentions mean anything more than tl^ose of mere 
friendship. Mr. Temple and I are excellent 
friends, and I hope will also remain so ; ” and bow- 
ing coldly, she left him to his own uncomfortable 
reflections, and walked over toward the group un- 
der the brees. 

Miss Preston and Ashton condescended to leave 
their quiet retreat on the rock at the summons to 
lunch. This Tom vociferously announced by 
blowing an immense tin horn, awakening the 
echoes of the woods and lake, and calling down 
upon himself and his clamorous instrument the 
anathemas of the ladies, who put their hands to 
their ears to shut out the horrible din. Soft words 
and tender glances could not appease the increas- 
ing appetites of the romantic couple, and they were 
very glad to descend to the sublunary scenes of 
earth, and partake of a substantial repast. Boned 
turkey, cold chicken, sandwiches, cake, and coffee 
disappeared mysteriously under the appreciative 
efforts of all members of the hungry party. 

“ Come, Marion, we must hurry these young 
people a little,” said Mr. Tremount, consulting his 
watch after the lunch was disposed of. “It is 
nearly three o’clock, and we must set sail for home 
at half-past.” 

“ Tom, dear, won’t you and some of the gentle- 
men get us some water to wash these dishes, 
while we girls clear the table off? ” said Ethel, roll- 
ing up her sleeves and preparing for work. 


THE FISHING PARTY, 


227 

“ With all my heart, cousin mine. But what 
shall we get it in ? ” 

Here ! take this lemonade pail,” cried Bessie, 
tossing it to him. “ And please, Mr. Ashton, fill 
this coffee-biggin for us too.” 

Any commands for me ? ” said Temple, laugh- 
ing, as he caught the merry twinkle in Bessie’s 
eye. The young lady cast a mischievous side- 
glance at Miss Preston, who looked the picture of 
disgust and annoyance, as she watched her long 
and slender lover striding off among the trees, 
with the shining coffee-urn dangling in his hand. 

You can shake the crumbs off the table-cloth 
and fold it up, if you must do something. But 
goodness ! that isn’t the way to do it ! ” she said, 
as he rolled it up in true masculine fashion, and 
threw it without much ceremony into one of the 
baskets. 

“If you ever intend to get married, you will 
have to learn a good many lessons in housekeep- 
ing, for it never would do in this world for you to 
tumble things up. in a wudge like this,” she re- 
marked, solemnly, as she unrolled the crumpled 
table-cloth, and gave him two corners to hold while 
she folded it up neatly. 

“ Judging from the housekeeping experience of 
my progenitors, it is to be presumed that it will 
not fall to my lot to dust parlors or attend to table 
linen.” 

“ Oh, but you may, notwithstanding all your 
fine notions. Some bright day you may come 


228 


THE FISHING PARTY. 


home and find that Bridget and her satellites have 
left you in the lurch, and then what will you do ? ” 

“Well, I might possibly light the fire, put the 
kettle on, and maybe assist my fair Algenina wipe 
the forks and plates ; but as for anything else, I 
beg to be excused. It would be exhibiting far 
too much of the spirit of if I were to wash the 
saucers and cups, and sweep the stairs down, to 
agree with my preconceived ideas of housekeep- 
ing.” 

“ Wash the saucers and cups ? Just as if house- 
keeping consisted solely in an eternal washing of 
dishes and sweeping ! ” said Bessie, disdainfully. 

“ Won’t you enlighten my ignorance, and teach 
me the mysteries of the art ? ” 

“ Excuse me from undertaking such a task. 
You wouldn’t be a very apt pupil. I’m afraid, so 
you had better go and ask Ethel ; she would prob- 
ably have more patience with you than I,” said 
Bessie wickedly. 

Temple laughed, but looked annoyed, while 
Bessie smiled, as she saw her shaft had struck the 
mark. Still bent upon mischief, she turned toward 
Miss Preston, and said innocently, while she 
rubbed away vigorously at the platter she had in 
her hand : 

“ Loo, there is Guy Ashton coming through the 
trees. See, he can hardly stagger under the 
weight of that huge coffee-urn full of water. Why 
don’t you go and help him ? ” 

“ I fancy you have been taking lessons of Mr. 


THE FISHING PARTY. 


229 

Clayton lately, have you not ? ” replied the young 
lady, coolly. 

“ Taking lessons of Tom! Pray what can he 
teach me that I don’t know already ? ” said Bessie, 
opening her blue eyes wide with astonishment. 

He can teach you not to say saucy things 
about people when they are not present to speak 
for themselves,” answered her cousin, coming up 
softly behind her and kissing her cheek. 

“ I’m ashamed of you, Tom,” she said, shaking 
her dish-towel at him threateningly. 

Then you had better recover your equanimity 
as soon as possible, for we will have to start for 
home in five minutes.” 

The dishes were speedily disposed of, shawls, 
baskets, and parasols picked up, and all started for 
the shore. The little row-boat carried them to the 
yacht, the anchors w'ere weighed, sails unfurled, 
and a soft south breeze wafted the Horicott swiftly 
on her voyage homeward. 


CHAPTER XXII. 


THE STORM. 



LOW, distant, rumbling sound startled 
Graham, who stood at the helm, from the 
painful thoughts in which he had been in- 
dulging. Turning toward Mr. Tremount, he said 
in a low tone : 

Do you see those copper-colored clouds in the 
north ? ” 

Yes.” 

“ Well, sir, they are brewing a storm ; the 
breeze has already freshened, and I fear it will be 
upon us before we reach Ticonderoga. Had we 
not better steer for the lee of yonder island, for 
the storm is coming up rapidly ? ” 

“ Yes ; for if we run in toward shore now, and 
wait for the storm, we will not get home till mid- 
night. Tom, come here ! ” he shouted to his 
nephew. ^'Tell Ashton we need his services, and 
you and Temple follow Graham’s directions, while 
I speak to the ladies.” 

They, however, had already retired to the cabin, 
and the deck was cleared of everything. The 
staunch little vessel sped quickly on her way ; the 
fierce moaning of the wind as it circled in eddies 


THE STORM. 


231 


around her, and the splashing of the big rain-drops 
on the deck, warned Graham that the storm was 
near. Steering under the lee of the shore, the 
Horicofi was anchored, the sails furled, and every- 
thing made ready for the coming blast. The fury 
of the tempest was soon upon them ; the turbid 
waters of the lake rose in curling billows, and 
dashed with angry violence against the frail craft, 
which quivered in every timber as she rocked and 
tossed on their foaming crests. The forked light- 
ning flashed fearfully through the inky, rolling 
clouds, and heaven’s artillery belched forth its 
thunders, shaking the hills and rattling among the 
distant mountains, which echoed its reverberating 
roar as it leaped from rock to rock. Peal after 
peal of thunder resounded through the skies, while 
the blinding sheets of rain and darkness of ap- 
proaching night, mingled with the howling of the 
storm, struck terror to the hearts of all on board 
the devoted vessel. 

Silence and fearful foreboding reigned in the lit- 
tle cabin. Graham’s strong arm encircled Daisy’s 
fainting form, and her white, still face rested in 
utter unconsciousness on his breast. Miss Preston 
clung in affright to Ashton, who for once exhibited 
some signs of manliness in his efforts to soothe the 
terror-stricken girl, as the deafening roar of thun- 
der shook the heaven ; while Bessie, pale and 
trembling, hung heavily on her father’s arm. 
Ethel and her mother alone among the ladies 
appeared to preserve their coolness and self-pos- 


232 


THE STORM. 


session. The quiet, trustful expression on Ethel’s 
marble face showed that mere animal bravery did 
not sustain her in that awful hour, and the pure, 
seraphic smile on her mother’s sweet countenance 
beamed with a holy confidence in Him “ who hath 
measured the waters in the hollow of His hand,” 
whose way is in the sea,” and whose path is in 
the great waters.” 

For two dreadful hours the thunder-gusts swept 
by, threatening every moment to engulf the little 
vessel, as she trembled in the grasp of the billows. 
Then the wind sank to rest, and only the distant 
mutterings of the thunder could be heard. The 
rain ceased, and the spirit of the storm passed on 
his way up the lake. The black clouds in the 
north rolled away, and the crimson glow of sunset 
tinged the tree-tops and purple hills bordering the 
dancing and still troubled waters with its splendor. 
A brilliant double rainbow of surpassing beauty 
spanned heaven’s blue vault, and the feathery, 
golden clouds chased each other in their shining 
path toward the west, till all the glowing colors of 
the sky were lost in night. 

The fresh evening wind filled the sails of the 
Horicoiiy and soon the bright lights of Ticonderoga 
came in sight, guiding the noble little bark to 
her port, and the tired, thankful party were safely 
landed. 


CHAPTER XXIII. 


THE PARTING. 

* HE following afternoon was fixed for the 
departure of the gentlemen for New York, 
and Graham sought, though unavailing, 
every opportunity to speak alone with Ethel. She 
managed to avoid him most dexterously, notwith- 
standing Tom’s strategic movements in his behalf. 
Miss Preston’s engagement to Guy Ashton had 
been announced, to the evident astonishment of 
Mr. and Mrs. Tremount, though, as Bessie, eagerly 
suggested, what else could be expected after the 
desperate flirtation on the knoll, the moonlight 
rides in the woods, and the tite-h-tete on the rocks 
the day previous.” 

After the adieux were over, Graham kissed 
Daisy’s sweet face, and turning towards Ethel, 
looked down upon her with his soul shining in his 
’ eyes, which beamed with the passionate, all- 
absorbing love he cared no longer to conceal. 
Then Ethel saw for the first time that she alone 
possessed the supreme love of that strong man’s 
heart. The revelation was overwhelming ; her 
eyelids drooped and quivered beneath his burning 


234 


THE PARTING. 


gaze, and her lips refused to utter a word of fare- 
well. “What does he mean? Is he false to 
Daisy ? Does he love me ? ” were thoughts that 
passed like an electric shock through her brain, 
and almost stopped the beating of her heart. 
Crushing her hand in his, Graham felt a slight 
pressure from hers as she withdrew it and left 
something in his palm. Looking down, he saw 
Fidelitas^ the little golden watch-charm he had 
given her. Hurt and mortified, he held it in his 
hand an instant, then looking at her with an ex- 
pression of mingled hauteur and reproach, he 
thrust it into his pocket, and bowing stiffly, turned 
to go down the steps. 

“By Jove! if I haven’t forgotten my cigar- 
case 1 ” exclaimed Tom, springing out of the car- 
riage ; “I’ll be with you in an instant; I left the 
case somewhere in the library.” 

Graham hesitated, and then stepped back to the 
pillar near which Ethel was standing, her figure 
quite concealed from the others by the thick 
wistaria vine which encircled the pillar ' and 
drooped gracefully over her head. 

Taking her hand in both of his, he said in tones 
of thrilling earnestness : 

“ Ethel, darling — you must let me call you so 
just once, whatever happens — should we never 
meet again, remember I have always loved you, 
and you alone.” 

A perfect storm of emotion swept over her, and 
she leaned against the pillar for support. 


0 


THE PARTING. 


235 

Graham still retained her hand, and raising it 
reverentially to his lips, he said sadly : 

“ Oh ! Ethel, can you not say one word to me 
before I go ? this may be our last parting on 
earth.” 

There was a solemnity in his voice and manner, 
that made her tremble with a sense of some dread 
presentiment. She struggled to speak, but the 
words died in her throat. The astonished look in 
her dark eyes, as she raised them bright and radi- 
ant to his face, however, told him all. The bril- 
liant flash in his own eyes as he caught their 
meaning was overpowering in its intensity ; and 
the sweet, flushed face drooped lower and lower, 
till it rested on his breast. Ethel’s heart had found 
its resting-place. At that instant, Tom hurried 
out on the piazza, saying : 

Come, Graham, we must be off, or we shall 
lose that 3.50 train ! ” 

Bending down, Graham softly imprinted a kiss 
on her quivering lips, and whispered : 

“ Faithful unto death, my darling.” 

Springing off the piazza, he took his seat beside 
Tom in the carriage, and drove off. As they 
turned the curve of the road which would soon 
hide them from sight, Graham looked back and 
saw Ethel standing out from the pillar, with arms 
outstretched as if longing to call him back. That 
last imploring gesture lingered in his memory like 
a shining light, and brightened many an hour be- 
fore the day dawned and the shadows passed away. 


236 


THE PARTING. 


Miss Preston returned home some weeks after 
Maud’s wedding, to renovate and replenish her 
wardrobe before repairing to the sea-shore. There 
she was in her element, and indulged in her favor- 
ite pastime of flirting with an enchanting aban- 
don and charming disregard of anybody’s opinion 
but her own ; entangling the hearts and turning 
the heads of silly youths and fast young men, who 
sported their showy teams at Newport— excellent 
specimens of that class of the genus homOy who are 
possessed of ample fortunes but a most lamenta- 
ble deficiency of craniological development. Ash- 
ton paid weekly visits to that fashionable resort, 
and was quite as regardless of the gossipping tongue 
of Mrs. Grundy and her numerous relatives, male 
and female, as his fair Jia7tcee. He flirted with 
giddy girls and weak and more foolish matrons, 
until his enviable reputation as the fastest, naughti- 
est, and most delightfully wicked young man at 
the shore was fully established. 

The summer months passed quickly, and fall 
came with its school duties for Bessie and Daisy. 
The latter had passed the summer travelling with the 
Tremounts, and returned with Bessie to Madame 
de Lainy’s school, which opened in September. 
Miss Preston, who had given up the happy, pleas- 
ant days of school-girl life, began the preparations 
of her elaborate trousseau for her grand wedding 
in January. 


CHAPTER XXIV. 



THE UNEXPECTED VISIT. 

THEL was sitting alone by the library 
window one dark afternoon in November. 
A violent storm of sleet and snow was 
raging without, and the wind moaned drearily 
through the elms and cedars as they rocked and 
swayed in the blast. An unaccountable feeling of 
oppression stole over her, and she shivered with a 
half-sickening apprehension of some coming evil 
which seemed to weigh heavily upon her spirits. 

Oh dear, how I wish Tom were here ! ” she 
exclaimed, as her mother entered the room. 

And here he is,” said that young man, strid- 
ing in and saluting aunt and cousin in his usual 
demonstrative fashion. “ Speak of angels and you 
hear the — trampling of their boots.” 

What a perversion ; but you are the most 
convenient, dear old fellow in the world,” said 
Ethel laughing, as he drew her to the sofa. 
“ What happy thought possessed you to come up 
here just when I needed you, to exorcise the evil 
spirits of the stornl ? ” 

A fit of the blues, eh ! Well, that’s something 


238 


THE UNEXPECTED VISIT 


new for you. I had a letter from Kingsland yes- 
terday, requesting me' to attend to some business 
of his at Millford. I arrived early this afternoon, 
but thought I would dispense with business before 
coming to the hall. I shall have to return to the 
city to-morrow, as I am minus clean shirt, collar, 
and tooth-brush.” 

Well, I am glad of even this angelic interrup- 
tion. How are Bess and Daisy ? ” 

“ Bessie is well, but Daisy had a hemorrhage of 
the lungs last week, and has been very ill. Gra- 
ham is going to take her South this week, and 
leave her with his aunt at Aiken for the winter. 
He feels quite concerned about her.” 

“ Has Loo called often ?” 

“Yes, she has been there several times, but I 
usually contrive to make myself scarce when she 
makes her appearance. I never did love her very 
enthusiastically, and now I have less respect for 
her than ever. One can excuse Ashton’s little 
foibles, because he is a man — ” 

“ Indeed ! well, if that is not a truly masculine 
reason to give. Really, Tom, I cannot conceive 
why a man should be justified in his follies any 
more than a woman.” 

“ I do not wish you to understand that I would 
sustain a man in wrong-doing, but there are some 
things one can excuse in him which are utterly un- 
pardonable in a woman. I have such a high re- 
gard for your sex, little cousin, that I cannot en- 
dure to see such bold, fast, unwomanly women of 


THE UNEXPECTED VISIT. 


239 


Miss Preston’s stamp. I reckon Ashton will find 
he has caught a Tartar when he marries that girl.” 
“ Are you to be one of the groomsmen ? ” 

“ Not I, indeed. Ashton asked me to be his 
first man, but his amiable betrothed declared that 
she would not be married at all if I accepted, which 
I have a notion to do in order to save him from 
the blissful fate awaiting him.” 

“I don’t wonder in the least at her hating 
you.” 

Neither do I, my dear. The only wonder is 
we have not murdered each other before this. We 
seem to possess the unhappy faculty of exasper- 
ating each other to an unlimited degree, and I 
sometimes doubt my own sanity after my conflicts 
with her.” 

What other gentlemen are to stand up with 
him ? ” 

“ I haven’t heard, /jraham declined the honor 
on Daisy’s account, and Temple went to Kansas 
with a fit of the blues two months ago. I fancy 
you are accountable for that gentleman’s present 
melancholy state of mind.” 

“ I ! What do you mean ? ” 

‘‘Now you need not look so innocent, and pre- 
tend you don’t know, for you do.'' 

“ That is emphatic, if it isn’t polite.” 

“ It is the truth nevertheless. Come, Ethel, tell 
your old cousin all about it ; I won’t tell a soul.”^ 
“Well, Tom, Mr. Temple is a very agreeable 
gentleman, but he is so absurdly soft and sentimen- 


240 


THE UNEXPECTED VISIT. 


tal, that he must needs fall in love with every girl 
he meets. Maud reigned supreme in his affections 
for some time, and I presume he has been in love 
at least a dozen times since.” 

You’re hard on the poor fellow, Ethel ; can’t a 
man admire you girls without being forever made 
fun of for his pains ? ” 

He can, if he don’t carry his devotions so far 
that they become tiresome.” 

“ Who ever heard of a woman becoming tired of 
attentions and admiration ? ” said Tom in amaze- 
ment. 

Well, there is such a possibility, even if you 
don’t believe it. We become satiated with French 
candies and bonbons if we have them every day.” 

Ethel, you are an anomaly among woman- 
kind,” said Tom solemnly. But even if you 
become wearied with our continual devotions, that 
is no reason why you should laugh and make fun 
of us behind our backs. You listen for five min- 
utes to the conversation of half a dozen girls in a 
room together, and I am willing to bet you any 
amount that they would talk and gossip about 
their beaux all the time. They’d adore the love of 
a mustache that this one has, go into raptures about 
the curling locks and melancholy, soul-lit eyes of 
that one, laugh at the big feet and sprawly hands 
of another, somebody’s sentimental drawl, and 
somebody else’s bewitchingly wicked eyes, and so 
on to the end of the chapter.” 

We don’t have such interesting specimens call 


THE UNEXPECTED VISIT. 


241 


at our house,” replied Ethel dryly. You gentle- 
men think that we girls cannot talk about anything 
but dress, fashion, balls, and beaux, and all that 
sort of nonsense. When we haven’t anything else 
to do, possibly we may, once in a while, indulge 
in a little discussion about your various merits, and 
demerits, but I beg leave to inform you that you 
may as well divest yourselves of the erroneous idea 
that gentlemen are the principal topic of conversa- 
tion among ladies ; you flatter yourselves im- 
mensely, and are decidedly mistaken.” 

“But what of Temple?” said Tom, wisely 
changing the subject. 

“ Why, I thought we had dropped him long 
ago ? ” 

“ There ! that’t just the way you talk : take a fel- 
low up, and then drop him like a hot penny on 
the sidewalk. But seriously, Ethel, he did like you 
tremendously ; he may have admired Maud, but 
you made the most lasting impression on his sus- 
ceptible heart, and I think he felt your cool 
refusal of him keenly last summer.” 

“ Indeed I never refused him at all, for I did 
not give him an opportunity to offer himself. He 
went into the heroics once last summer, and after 
some ineffectual interruptions or my part, I finally ^ 
excused myself on the plea of being fatigued, and 
left him.” 

“ That was cool.” 

“ What else could I do ? It is preposterous for a 
man to think that just because a young lady seems 
11 


242 


THE UNEXPECTED VISIT. 


pleased with his society, and treats him pleasantly, 
that she must necessarily be in love with him. 
You cannot treat a gentleman with any degree of 
consideration nowadays, without his thinking you 
are distractedly in love with him, conceited creat- 
ures ! And vice versa too, I am ashamed to con- 
fess, ‘for the girls are equally silly. It is simply 
ridiculous for people to think that a gentleman 
and lady cannot be friends in a sort of Platonic 
way, without forever falling in love with each 
other. For my part, I will not believe a man loves 
me until he tells me so.” 

There you do not understand human nature, or 
you would know that love expresses itself in looks 
and manners or actions quite as often as it does in 
words. ‘ All hearts in love use their own language, 
and every eye negotiates for itself.’ ” 

“ I know that very well.” 

I thought you did,” said her cousin dryly. 

You had a touching illustration of it last summer 
when Graham bade you good-by on the piazza.” 

The blood mantled Ethel’s cheeks and brow, 
and her distress and mortification at having her 
secret known were so painfully evident, that Tom 
pitied her confusion, and patting her crimson cheek, 
said kindly : 

“ Nevermind, little cousin ; no one saw it but I, 
and really, Ethel, I could not help looking for one 
brief instant, you looked so confoundedly romantic 
— quite a la Huguenot Lovers in attitude. 

Ethel quickly recovered from her embarrassment, 


THE UNEXPECTED VISIT. 


243 

and looking at him said, archly : What ! Listen 
to what one woman says of love : * 

“ ‘ Love is a pearl of purest hue, - 

But stormy waves are round it ; 

And dearly may the woman rue 
The hour that first she found it.” 

It is to be hoped that you will never have oc- 
casion to regret having found the rare one now in 
your own possession,” said Tom, smiling kindly. 

Both were silent for a little while. Ethel sat in 
a low chair, with her hands clasped on her knees, 
a sad, half-wistful smile resting on her pure, sweet 
face as she gazed dreamily into the blazing wood- 
fire. Tom watched her for some time, and then 
turning to his aunt, said softly : 

Does not Ethel remind you of that pretty pic- 
ture of Evangeline to-night, as she sits there with 
her hands clasped in her lap ? ” 

“ What did you say?” inquired Ethel looking 
round suddenly. 

“ I was merely telling Aunt Marion that I thought 
you looked like Evangeline, with that expression 
of resignation on your face,” said Tom. 

“ How absurd ! I am sure thd^e is no dear de- 
parted Gabriel for whom I am mourning.” 


CHAPTER XXV. 



CLOUDS. 

HO can be coming here on such a stormy 
night ! ” exclaimed Ethel, as the violent 
ringing of the door-bell startled her. 

Walking into the hall, Tom met the butler, who 
handed him a telegram. 

Some business message from Graham, I pre- 
sume,” he remarked, as he tore off the yellow 
envelope. 

What is the matter ? ” cried Ethel, as her cousin 
turned ghastly white and staggered toward the 
library door. 

Uncle Ralph, come here,” he said, hoarsely, 
pushing Ethel from him, and stepping toward his 
uncle. 

Tom, you 7nust tell me,” she cried, clinging to 
his arm, as an undefined terror came over her. 

Putting his arm tightly around her, he said 
tremblingly : 

I have bad news for you — for us all.” 

'‘Is it Bessie — Daisy — ? O Tom, is it — is it 
Mr. Graham ? ” she said wildly. 

" The telegram is from Bessie. I will read it. 
Ethel, can you bear it ? ” 


CLOUDS. 


245 

For God’s sake tell me ! I cannot endure this 
suspense.” 

With white, trembling lips, he read : 

Tell Ethel to come to Aunt Moseley's imme- 
diately. Daisy is very low. Cecil Graham died 
this morning." 

The blood curdled in Ethel’s veins ; a gray, 
stony look crept over her face and seemed to 
freeze on it. Her pulses stood still, her limbs re- 
fused their support, and a happy unconsciousness 
followed. 

My poor, poor child ! ” said Mr. Tremount, 
lifting her tenderly to the sofa. I did not kno-w 
that she loved him.” 

Tom, strong man though he was, wept like a 
child as he gazed pityingly upon the beautiful, 
death-like face, forgetting his own loss in the terri- 
ble blow which had fallen so suddenly upon his 
cousin. All that long and sleepless night Mrs. 
Tremount sat by her daughter’s bedside, watching 
with weeping eyes the white, set face which rested 
so strangely still against the pillow. Not one tear 
did Ethel shed, but her dark eyes glittered with 
unnatural brilliancy, and the drawn, tense lines 
around her mouth evinced the soul agony she was 
enduring. 

Early the following morning, Tom accompanied 
her to New York. No word of complaint escaped 
her lips, and the soft, grateful look which beamed in 
her eyes, as they mutely thanked him for his ten- 
der sympathy, chilled him to the heart. Wrapping 


246 


CLOUDS. 


a warm shawl softly around her, he made her rest 
her head upon his shoulder. The tired eyelids 
drooped till the long, black lashes swept her cheeks, 
and Ethel’s wounded spirit found refuge in sleep. 

Upon their arrival at Mrs. Moseley’s late in the 
afternoon, Bessie met them at the door, and 
throwing her arms around Ethel’s neck, burst into 
a violent flood of tears. Quietly disengaging her- 
self, she kissed her sister tenderly, and walked up- 
stairs. After resting a while she called for Tom. 
As he entered the room, she arose from the sofa, 
saying, with a touching pathos in her voice : 

Tom, where — where is he ! I want to see 
him.” 

Not to-night, dear cousin, but to-morrow you 
shall,” he replied, gently detaining her. 

‘‘Oh, please let me! I must see him,” she 
cried, looking up beseechingly to his kind face. 

“ Ethel, why don’t you cry ; you must, or this 
grief will kill you,” said Tom impulsively. 

“ I cannot ; I don’t feel as if I could ever weep 
again,” she answered quietly, without even a 
quiver of her lips. “ Which room is he in ? ” 

Seeing remonstrance was useless, Tom led her 
down the long hall, and stopped at a door at the 
farther extremity. Softly turning the key, they 
entered the chamber of death. Walking steadily 
towards the bed, Ethel gazed with dry, burning eyes 
on the noble form of Cecil Graham. A holy 
calm rested on the handsome face, which looked 
as if chiselled from polished marble. 


CLOUDS, 


247 


** A smile so fixed, so holy, on the brow, 

Death gazed, and left it there ; 

He dared not steal that signet-ring of heaven.” 


Please leave me for a little while,” she said 
calmly. I want to be alone with him just once 
more.” 

Tom left the room, and she knelt on the floor 
beside the bed. Tenderly raising the clustering 
curls from the broad brow, she saw the black spot 
where he had received his death-blow. With a 
wailing cry, she bowed her head and pressed a 
long kiss on the white forehead, then crouched on 
the floor, her frame racked with tearless sobs. The 
bleak winter wind crept piercingly in through the 
open windows, rattling the shutters and chilling 
her to the bone. Looking again at the still, cold 
form before her, a sickening sense of pain and 
desolation swept over her, a cold trembling seized 
her, and she moaned in the anguish of her soul. 
How long she knelt there she never knew. When 
Tom re-entered the room, he found her with her 
face pressed close to that of the dead man, oblivi- 
ous of all else. 

“ Oh, Tom, why did he die and leave me, when 
I loved him so ! ” she cried, as he led her from the 
room. 

“ I wish I could comfort you,” said her cousin, 
gently smoothing her hot brow. 

If he only knew how I loved him ! Oh, why 
can’t I die too,'” she sobbed despairingly. 


248 


CLOUDS. 


Hush ! don’t talk so. We want you to live 
for us now. Daisy needs you too.” 

“ Daisy ! I hate her. She killed himy' ex- 
claimed Ethel fiercely. 

He died in saving her life ; he would have done 
the same for you.” 

O God ! forgive me for my selfishness. Take 
me away. Where is Daisy ? I must see her.” 

She is sleeping now, but Bessie will call you 
when she awakes. Come to your room now, and 
rest.” 

‘^Tell me how it all happened, please. Auntie 
tried to tell me, but my head was so confused, I 
could not understand her.” 

Sitting beside her on the sofa, Tom gently told 
her of the accident which caused Graham’s death. . 
He told how, on the previous morning, Graham 
had started with Daisy for his aunt’s home in 
Aiken, South Carolina, where she was to pass the 
winter. A heavy mist hung over the river as 
they crossed the Jersey City ferry at Desbrosses 
Street. The fog whistles blew, bells were rung, 
and the little black tugs which crowd the bay and 
river shrieked as if the very demon of evil possessed 
them as they shot by the ferry-boat. Just before 
reaching Jersey City side, a dull, crashing thud 
startled the passengers. A large schooner struck 
the boat amidships, ripping open her sides, and 
crushed through the ladies’ cabin into the very 
centre of the boat. 

The schooner swung round, and row-boats were 


CLOUDS. 


249 


quickly lowered to save the passengers from 
the doomed vessel. All was horror and confusion 
on board. Her engines ceased to work, the boat 
careened to one side, and shrieks of agony rent 
the air, as the bleeding, mangled forms of those 
who were injured by the collision were thrown 
into the water. Many of the passengers were un- 
hurt, among whom were Daisy and Graham. The 
nerve and presence of mind of the latter were in- 
strumental in saving many ; strong men and weak, 
timid women looked to him in that awful hour, as 
if his arm alone could save them. His clear, com- 
manding voice could be heard far above the din 
and confusion that prevailed, giving directions, and 
quieting the terror-stricken mass of human beings 
who were huddled on one side of the rapidly sink- 
ing boat. 

One after another was lowered into the small 
boats sent to the shore. As Daisy’s turn came, 
Graham took her in his arms and whispered some 
low, earnest words in her ear. Taking off his 
watch and chain, he fastened them around her 
neck ; then firmly releasing himself from the fran- 
tic grasp of the girl, he pressed one long kiss on 
her ashen face, and gently lowered her into the 
boat: 

As it was gliding out from the shadow of the 
wreck, three men, watching their opportunity, 
jumped into the already overcrowded row-boat, 
and in an instant the waters were black with strug- 
gling, drowning humanity. 

11 * 


250 


CLOUDS, 


Graham sprang after his young ward and caught 
her as she was sinking. He swam with her some 
distance, but she was heavily muffled in furs, and 
the waters were rough. Unable to support her 
fainting form, they sank together. As they rose 
to the surface, Daisy was picked up by some men 
in a row-boat, and Graham was caught by a grap- 
pling-hook as he was sinking for the la^t time. 
His head had struck against a floating piece of 
timber, and he was utterly unconscious. 

Crowds of people gathered on the shore, watch- 
ing the boats as they rowed up to the dock bearing 
the dead and dying. Mr. Stanley, a business 
friend of Graham’s, who with his wife had been 
waiting for the return boat, recognized the inani- 
mate forms of his friend and the young girl beside 
him, as they were carried to the ferry-house. 
Taking them to the nearest hotel, he had every- 
thing done to resuscitate them. Under Mrs. Stan- 
ley’s care, Daisy soon returned to consciousness ; 
but Graham had received a concussion of the brain, 
and death followed a few hours later. In his inco- 
herent wanderings he constantly muttered Ethel’s 
name. Sometimes he would fancy that they were 
together on the sea-shore, and he would talk about 
the little golden ball, Fidelitas. 

Ethel’s name was the last that passed his lips ere 
the cold hand of Death sealed them forever. 

The terrible shock and exposure which Daisy 
had sustained brought on another hemorrhage, and 
all hope was given up by the physicians whom Mr.^ 


CLOUDS. 


251 


Stanley called in to consult. She was conscious of 
her condition, and insisted upon being taken home 
to Mrs. Moseley’s. The doctors, seeing that she 
could not live long, and fearing a refusal would 
hasten her death, consented, and late in the after- 
noon of the same day, not twelve hours after she 
had started with Graham full of hope and happi- 
ness, she was brought back dying, with the dead 
form of her guardian following the carriage in 
which she reclined. 

Ethel was very still, very quiet, while Tom was 
talking, though the nervous, convulsive twitching 
of the little white hands, clasped tightly together, 
showed the effort she was making to control the 
pent-up agony within her breast. When her cousin 
left the room, with a dizzy, sick, despairing sense 
of pain and loneliness, she threw herself on her 
knees by the bed, and wept with passionate aban- 
donment. 


CHAPTER XXVI. 



FAITHFUL UNTO DEATH. 

FEW hours later Ethel entered Daisy’s 
)m. Stretching forth her hands, Daisy 
uttered a low, glad cry, and whispered : 

“ Oh, Ethel, you cannot tell how glad I am to 
see you. There is something I must tell you 
quickly, for I have not many hours to live.” 

Hush, Daisy, you must not talk so.” 

‘‘1 have no desire to live,” she answered, strok- 
ing Ethel’s cheek, which lay close beside her on 
the pillow. “ Please raise me a little.” 

E^hel lifted the golden head till it rested on her 
shoulder, and Daisy resumed feebly : 

‘‘I want to correct a mistake Miss Preston made 
long ago — I never knew about it until lately, be- 
fore we met with that dreadful accident. Ethel, 
you thought Cecil loved me ? ” 

I did think so once, Daisy.” 

“ He loved me only as his sister,” she went on, 
without noticing the significance of Ethel’s reply. 
‘‘ But he loved you alone. He never told me so 
before yesterday, but I suspected it long ago. I 
— I — am not ashamed to own it now, but I loved 


FAITHFUL UNTO DEATH. 


253 

him too — more than any one else,” she added, a 
slight flush tinging her cheek. 

“ Oh, Daisy, Daisy, why are we made to suffer 
so ? ” cried Ethel, impulsively. 

‘‘ Is it possible ih'dt you loved him ? ” asked Daisy 
in astonishment, a^ the truth dawned upon her. 

Ethel did not reply, but buried her face in the 
pillow, and shivered. 

Poor Ethel!” whispered Daisy, compassion- 
ately. 

Looking at the tearful, pleading face turned 
toward her, Ethel controlled herself with an effort, 
and said calmly : 

“ Do not distress yourself, Daisy. I loved 
Cecil, but I do not think he ever knew it until the 
day we parted last summer. - Oh, if I could only 
go to him now 1 ” she said, in a voice so full of 
anguish that Daisy shuddered, and clinging to her, 
she said faintly : 

I knew that he loved you, but I did not know 
that you returned his love, Ethel. God only can 
comfort you now. Would to Heaven I could have 
spared you this awful sorrow 1 ” 

Both girls were silent. Daisy was too much 
exhausted to speak, and sank back in a death-like 
swoon. Ethel was frightened at the change that 
came over her face, and giving her a stimulant, 
waited anxiously until she gave signs of returning 
animation. 

There is a box under my pillow which Cecil 
told me to give you,” she said, faintly. 


254 


FAITHFUL UNTO DEATH. 


Ethel drew it out and opened the cover. On 
the velvet lining lay Graham’s watch and chain, 
with the golden ball attached. 

Cecil seemed to have some strange presenti- 
ment that he should not live,” resumed the sick 
girl, feebly. “ And just before lowering me into 
the boat, he said to me ; ^ Tell Ethel that I loved 
her, and give her my watch. I want you to open 
Fidelitas, and put on her finger the ring that is in 
it. I loved her as my wife, and I think she loved 
me. Tell her we shall meet again.’ He then fas- 
tened the chain around my neck and kissed me. 
Please open the ball : the key is fastened to it.” 

“Daisy, how could you listen to him, when you 
loved him so much yourself? ” 

“ I tried to love him only as my brother,” she 
replied, with a sweet smile. 

Ethel kissed her softly, and unlocked the ball. 
Blinding tears rushed to her eyes as the memories 
of that bright summer evening at Seabright, when 
he had fastened it to her watch, crowded upon 
her. Brushing them away, she raised the cover. 
There lay a superb diamond ring of surpassing 
brilliancy, flashing and sparkling on its bed of 
white satin. Removing it, Daisy said solemnly : 

“ Cecil meant this for your engagement ring. 
He asked me to put it on your finger. Give me 
your hand.” 

Ethel felt as if the voice of the dead man were 
speaking to her. A ghastly paleness overspread 
her face, and her breath came short and quick. 


FAITHFUL UNTO DEATH. 


255 


The trembling hand which she held to Daisy was 
as icy cold as that of the dying girl. Slipping the 
ring on her finger, Daisy pressed it to her lips, and 
sank fainting on her pillow. 

Ethel hastily summoned Bessie, Tom, and her 
aunt, and all stood in speechless sorrow around the 
bedside. Daisy lay still for a few minutes, then 
the blue eyes opened, and a smile, which seemed 
to have caught the radiance of another world, 
beamed upon her face. Ethel kneeled beside her, 
and the dying girl clasped her hands in hers, and 
held them to her heart. Then the weak fingers 
relaxed their grasp, the white eyelids closed, and 
Daisy’s pure spirit had winged its flight heaven- 
ward. 

The quiet form was shrouded for its last resting- 
place, and carried to the room in which Graham 
lay still and cold in death. 

The bright winter morning which dawned upon 
the funeral seemed a bitter mockery to Ethel’s 
feelings. An uncontrolled desire to look once 
more upon the face of her dead lover possessed 
her heart. Hastily dressing, she quickly crossed 
the hall and entered the darkened chamber. There 
lay Daisy and Graham : the one struck down in 
the very zenith of a splendid manhood, the other 
in the youth and beauty of girlhood. White 
crowns and crosses decked the caskets, and lovely 
flowers encircled the snowy brows and waxen hands 
of the dreamless slumberers within. Bending over 
Daisy’s sweet face, she kissed her cheek, and a 


256 


FAITHFUL UNTO DEATH. 


bright tear-drop fell upon the marble face. Then 
kneeling beside Graham, a low, passionate wail of 
anguish broke upon the solemn stillness of the 
room ; her slight frame shook with convulsive 
sobs, and she leaned with hopeless grief over him. 

The door softly opened, and her cousin entered. 

Ethel, darling, you must come away now. 
Dr. Steadman is here, and the services will begin 
in a few minutes.” 

With an agonized look, she gazed for the last 
time on Graham’s beautiful face ; then pressing her 
own to that of' the cold, calm dead, she suffered 
her cousin to lead her from the room. 

“ Ashes to ashes, dust to dust ! ” 

The solemn words were uttered, the mourners 
departed, and the long funeral train wound slowly 
down the street on its way to the distant ceme- 
tery. 


“Into the Silent Land ! 

Ah ! who shall lead us thither ? 
Clouds in the evening sky more darkly gather, 
And shattered wrecks lie thicker on the strand. 
Who leads us with a gentle hand 
Thither, O thither. 

Into the Silent Land ? 


“ Into the Silent Land ! 

To you, ye boundless regions 
Of all perfection ! Tender morning visions 
Of beauteous souls ! The future’s pledge and band ! 
Who in life’s battle firm doth stand 
Shall bear hope’s tender blossoms 
Into the Silent Land. 


FAITHFUL UNTO DEATH. 

“ O Land ! O Land ! 

For all the broken-hearted, 

The mildest herald by our fate allotted 
Beckons, and with inverted torch doth stand, 
To lead us with a gentle hand 
Into the land of the great departed — 
Into the Silent Land.” 


257 


CHAPTER XXVIL 



ALONE. 

HE days passed on, and Ethel returned to 
Tremount Hall. Winter came and went, 
and summer drew near. The hours seemed 
to the lonely girl, until Bessie came with her 
bright, cheering presence, and once more the old 
Hall echoed to girlish song and laughter. Ethel 
shed no tears and uttered no complaints ; her smile 
was as winning as ever, but there was a shadow of 
a patient waiting in her eyes, as the memories of 
the past, its joys and sorrows, crowded upon her. 
Sometimes she would sit with clasped hands, on 
which Graham’s ring sparkled, and gaze across the 
distant fields, her soft eyes shining with the lustre 
of unshed tears. 

She devoted many hours of the day to the poor 
and afflicted, and often, in sunshine and in storm, 
could her little phaeton be seen wending its way to 
the miserable houses of the poor in Millford. Her 
sweet, beautiful face and winning manners cheered 
the dismal abodes which she entered ; the gentle 
charity which she extended to all, and sweet words 
of consolation which were ever ready, fell like balm 


ALONE. 


259 


upon the broken-hearted, and her efforts to en- 
courage the bereaved and reclaim the fallen were 
met with a ready response, and secured her the 
unbounded love and devotion of every one. 

Little children would run out to meet her when 
they caught a glimpse of her graceful figure in its 
deep mourning robes ; weary wives and mothers 
hastened to catch a smile from the fair young face, 
as she drove through their quiet streets, and strong, 
stalwart men treated her with a homage and a 
respect which was almost reverential. 

“ Night brings out stars as sorrow shows us truth.” 
Ethel had found her life-work, and was happy in it. 
The blessed hope of meeting Graham hereafter con- 
soled her lonely, sorrowing heart ; the brightness 
of earth had passed away, but the light of Heaven, 
of a glorious, never-ending eternity, dawned upon 
her chastened spirit. 


*‘Be strong to kope^ O Heart ! 
Though day is bright, 

The stars can only shine 
In the dark night. 

Be strong, O Heart of mine ! 
Look toward the light ! 


“ Be strong to bear, O Heart 1 
Nothing is vain ; 

Strive not, for life is care, 
And God sends pain. 
Heaven is above, and there 
Rest will remain. 


26 o 


ALONE. 

Be strong to love, O Heart | 
Love knows not wrong ; 

Didst thou love — creatures even, 
Life were not long ; 

Didst thou love God in Heaven, 
Thou wouldst be strong ! ” 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 


CAPRICE. 



ARLY in June Tom Clayton received a 
letter from Kingsland, requesting his im- 
mediate presence in Liverpool to attend 
to important business transactions. Taking the 
earliest train, after the reception of the letter, he 
started for Millford. On arriving at the Hall, he 
was informed that no one was at home but Bessie, 
whom he found asleep in the hammock on the 
piazza. Stepping up softly, he leaned over the 
rosy sleeper, and imprinted a light kiss on her lips, 
which awoke her. Springing from the hammock, 
she exclaimed with joyful surprise : 

Oh Tom ! my darling boy, where did you drop 
from ? ” 


The train dropped me at Millford, and I came 
to say ^ good-by,’ as I am going to Europe on 
Saturday..” 

Going to Europe ! ” 

“Yes, little woman ; are you sorry ? ” 

“Why, of course I am,” she answered, dolefully. 
“ It is awfully lonely and stupid here this summer. 
Ethel is away all the time ; if she is not at Millford 


262 


CAPRICE, 


visiting the poor people, she is busy cutting out 
work for poor women who come here for sewing, 
or^answering papa’s letters, or painting, or some- 
thi^ng else. And, O Tom ! she does look so sad 
and lovely in her deep mourning ; but she is so 
cheerful, one would never- think she had suffered 
so much, except by the sorrowful look in her 
eyes.” 

“Poor Ethel!” said Tom, sadly. “I could 
have given my own life to save Graham’s ; she 
loved him so much.” 

“Hush! don’t say that,” said Bessie, impetu- 
ously. 

“ What difference would it have made with you ? ” 
denianded her cousin, somewhat astonished at the 
fierce tone in which she spoke. 

“Not much, my dear; only I am so lonely up 
here. Why cannot you stay, instead of going to 
Liverpool ? ” 

“When you opened your eyes and saw me, I 
presume you imagined that I had come up for the 
express purpose of playing the devoted to you all 
summer, eh ? ” 

“ Yes. I thought you’d take me some rides on 
horseback, and give me ever so many sails on the 
lake,” she answered, pathetically. 

“Well, Bessie Bunch, I shall only be gone until 
September, when I expect to return with Maud 
and Harold ; but before I go, I want my Rose-bud 
to promise that she will be my little comforter for 
life some of these days.” 


CAPRICE. 


263 

''What nonsense you talk, Tom,” said Bessie, 
pouting and reddening. " I shan’t make any such 
promise at all.” 

“ But you shall listen,” replied her cousin, wind- 
ing his arm around her waist; "tell me, Bessie, 
don’t you love me a little ? ” 

" Perhaps I do, and perhaps I don’t.” 

" Well, which perhaps is it ? ” 

" That, sir, I shall not tell you.” 

" But, Bessie, you must.” 

" No, I musn’t, if Tdon’t choose to.” 

" If you won’t promise to be my wife, won’t you 
be my dear little fiancee while I am gone ? ” 

"You’re very absurd, Tom. If I became en- 
gaged to you, of course I’d have to marry you, and 
possibly I may fall in love with some one else be- 
fore you come back, and you know what a shock- 
ing catastrophe that would be.” 

Tom was silent. He knew his little cousin liked 
him, but he did not know how much of what she 
said was sincere. Bessie saw his troubled look, 
and glancing up, said, coyly : 

" Tom, have I vexed you ? ” 

" Yes, you have. I did not think my Bessie 
would treat me so.” 

" Well, I’m sorry ; but really, you must not 
talk to me in that way ; perhaps you may when 
you come back,” with a coquettish laugh. 

" Thank you for even that meagre hope,” giving 
her an embrace which nearly strangled her ; " will 
you keep this picture for me while I am away ? ” 


264 


CAPRICE. ’ 


Bessie opened a little velvet case, which con- 
tained Tom’s picture on one side, and a lock of his 
curly brown hair on the other. 

Blushing rosily, she said in a subdued tone : 

“ Yes, Tom, of course I’ll keep it. Here is a 
little tin-type of myself I had taken at Millford 
yesterday ; would you like it? ” 

Tom looked at the picture with a half smile on 
his face. It was wretchedly taken, but the like- 
ness was good. There were Bessie’s laughing eyes 
and pouting lips and saucy, dimpled chin. Putting 
it in his pocket he said, quietly : 

I shall have a miniature taken of this when I 
am in London. A tin edition of my little Rose-bud 
is neither the prettiest nor the most convenient 
article to carry around in one’s vest-pocket. Now 
don’t you fall in love with any fellow while I am 
away.” 

^‘I told you I would not promise, and so I 
won’t. But, Tom, what is William coming up with 
the buggy for ? ” 

He is going to take me to the depot. I must 
go back to town to-night ; I only came up to say 
‘ good-by.’ ” 

“ I can’t bear to have you go so soon. Why 
cannot you wait until to-morrow ? ” 

Because the Periere sails the day after, and I 
have so many things to attend to I hardly know 
what to do first. I was determined to run up and 
see you, whatever happened. Say ‘good-by’ to 
uncle, Aunt Marion, and Ethel for me. Now, 


CAPRICE. 


265 


little girlie, I must go, or I shall lose the train. I 
verily believe you are sorry to have me go, after 
all, you perverse little witch,” he added, as the 
tears came into Bessie’s eyes. 

“ Well, I am sorry, but I won’t promise any- 
thing,” she said, with a saucy smile, though the 
tears sparkled in her eyes. 

You are the most bewitching mixture of sugar 
and spice in the world,” said Tom, catching her in 
his arms ; giving her a suffocating squeeze and a 
kiss, he sprang into the carriage and drove off. 


13 


CHAPTER XXIX. 


HOME AGAIN. 

5 j^^CTOBER had come, and the rounded 
knolls and shaded woodlawns of Tremount 
Hall were robed in their gorgeous* autumn 
garb. Hill and valley and distant mountain 
peak were bathed in the soft purple mist of In- 
dian summer. The warm sunshine flooded the 
golden landscape, brightening the brilliant tints of 
the forest trees which nodded and swayed like 
flaming torches, as the soft south wind swept by. 
The woodbines wound their scarlet way over haw- 
thorn hedge and gray stone-wall, and crept like 
tongues of fire over the sturdy old cedars, drooping 
in graceful masses over the tree-tops, and clinging 
in heavy festoons to their dark-green branches. 
Brisk little squirrels sprang from branch to branchy 
and ran nimbly up and down the hickory trees, 
busily laying up their store of nuts and berries for 
the coming winter. Now and then could be heard 
the low, soft warbling of a wandering bird, resting 
on some friendly bough on its way to its south- 
ern home, bestowing in its last beautiful song 
a parting blessing on its native woods. The faint 



IfOME AGAIN. 


267 

rustling of the fallen leaves occasionally stirred by 
the passing breeze, and the loveliness and restful 
stillness of nature, seemed to breathe over all an 
atmosphere of perfect peace and repose. 

It was on one of these beautiful autumn days, 
while Ethel and Bessie were dressing for their after- 
noon drive, that Mr. Tremount hastily entered his 
wife’s dressing-room, exclaiming : 

“ Marion ! girls, where are you ! I have just 
received a telegram from Tom : the steamer ar- 
rived yesterday, and Maud, Harold, and Tom 
will be here in less than an hour. Bessie, run 
downstairs just as you are, and tell William to 
drive to the depot as fast as possible. The tele- 
gram ought to have been received this morn- 
ing.” 

Bessie sprang off to deliver her orders, and 
dropping one slipper on the stairs and the other 
in the hall, rushed out on the piazza in her little 
stocking-feet, and ordered the coachman, who had 
just driven up, to whip the Torses and drive like 
the wind. This order he executed to the letter, 
judging from the condition of the animals on their 
arrival at the station, where they stood a few min- 
utes before the train came in, panting and reeking 
with foam. 

Ethel hurried to her room. Her heart throbbed 
wildly and her face worked painfully as she en- 
deavored to still the despairing, agonizing 
thoughts which Maud’s anticipated arrival had 
called up. Strength was given her in that trying 


268 


HOME AG Am. 


hour, and when sh^ arose from her knees, a sweet, 
peaceful expression rested on her fair face. 

An hour later the family gathered on the piazza 
to welcome the absent ones. Soon the sound of 
carriage wheels was heard down the road, and the 
horses sprang to the door. Tom sprang off the 
driver’s box, and commenced to hug aunt, uncle, 
and cousins indiscriminately. As Mr. Kingsland 
lifted Maud from the carrirge, looking more beau- 
tiful and queenly than ever, a glad shout of wel- 
come broke from the group of maids and men- 
servants, who had assembled on the lawn, from 
Hazelhurst and the Hall, to greet her. 

Williams, you can drive to the barn now,” said 
Mr. Tremount to the coachman, after the first greet- 
ings were over. 

“ Wait one instant,” said Kingsland, running 
down the steps ; “ we have some more baggage in 
here.” 

Opening the carriage door, he took a long, wrig- 
gling roll of lace and muslin from some one inside, 
and stepping up on the piazza, deposited a rosy, 
three-months-old baby in its grandmother’s arms. 

“Maud, Harold, you don’t mean to say that 
this little fellow is really my grandson ! ” exclaimed 
the astonished Mrs. Tremount, wiping the happy 
tears from her eyes. 

“ Yes, indeed we do,” said Kingsland, bending 
over wife and child with a fond smile. 

“ Do let me have him one instant,” demanded 
Bessie, almost dislocating the young gentleman’s 


HOME AGAIN. 


269 


fat little arms in her efforts to hold him. How 
funny it seems to think that Ethel and I are really 
the aunties of this precious little darling.” 

Taking the baby from her sister, Maud laid him 
in Ethel’s arms, saying softly : 

“Ethel, he shall be your boy too. We have 
named him Cecil Graham.” 

The tears sprang to Ethel’s eyes, and she laid 
her face on the little one’s dress to hide them. 

“Thank you, Maudie ! ” she whispered, looking 
up presently with a bright smile through her tears. 
The baby crowed and laughed in her arms, and 
played with the diamond ring that glittered on her 
finger. A low, happy laugh escaped her lips, and 
some of her old playfulness returned, as she tossed 
him in her arms. 


CHAPTER XXX. 


THE SHADOWS FLEE AWAY.^ 



THEL ! ” said Tom, as his cousin was go- 
ing up the stairs a little while later with 
the baby in her arms, ‘‘if it is a possible 
thing for you to spare five minutes from that little 
chap, Pd like to be invited to your boudoir, if you 
will allow masculine presence within its sacred pre- 
cincts.” 

“You are a privileged character, and always 
will be,” said Ethel, giving little Cecil to Maud, 
and smilingly taking her cousin’s arm. 

Upon entering the cosey and elegant little apart- 
ment, Tom drew Ethel to a seat in the bay win- 
dow. Everything about the room exhibited the 
artistic taste and skill of its owner. Near the long 
French window, which opened on to a small bal- 
cony, stood an easel, upon which rested a freshly 
executed painting of the cottage and boat-house at 
Seabright ; sketches and studies peeped out of 
open portfolios, and beautiful pictures decorated 
the walls. In the vine-wreathed window at the 
the extremity of the room a pretty canary bird 


'^THE SHADOWS FLEE AWAY. 


271 


was softly trilling in its golden cage, and books, 
pictures, and statuettes covered the tables and 
brackets which adorned the room. It was here 
that Ethel sought that solace for her lonely heart 
during the many sad hours that followed Graham’s 
tragic death. 

Seating himself beside her, he said tenderly : 

I brought something for you from Europe, 
Ethel, and I wanted you to see it alone. Shall I 
show i^to you now ? ” 

Ethel trembled. She had a vague suspicion of 
what it could be, and watched with breathless sus- 
pense, as Tom, putting his hand into his vest- 
pocket, drew forth a velvet case. Touching a 
spring, the cover flew open, and Ethel looked 
upon Cecil Graham’s face. Tom placed it in her 
hands, and then walked across the room to look 
at the picture on the easel. Ethel gazed with tear- 
less eyes upon the handsome, speaking face, and 
seemed to devour every feature. She lingered 
longest at the calm, deep, earnest eyes which 
looked at her as though they knew the bitter sor- 
row which was constantly knawing at her heart. 
Suddenly, with a low wail of anguish, she clasped 
the miniature to her bosom, and burying her face 
in the cushions, burst into a passionate flood of 
tears. The very depths of her sorrow was stirred, 
and sob after sob shook her convulsively. The 
perfect self-control which she had exhibited during 
the excitement and agitation occasioned by Maud’s 
arrival now forsook her, and her overburdened heart 


2J2 


“ THE SHADOWS FLEE AWAYF 


found relief in tears. Tom watched her silently for 
some minutes, and then raising her head gicntly 
from the cushions, he said earnestly : 

O Ethel ! how I wish I could comfort you. 
Does it not say somewhere in this little Bible of 
yours, that God does not willingly afflict those 
that love him ? ” 

Forgive me ; I ought not to forget His love for 
me. If it had not been for this precious little 
Bible of mine, and for believing that ‘ whom He 
loveth He chasteneth,’ I think I should have lost 
my reason last fall.” 

Do you know, dear, that the remembrance of 
your bea’utiful patience and sweet submission 
under this awful sorrow has been making a dif- 
ferent man of me ? ” said Tom, a manly flush 
rising to his brow as he partially turned his face 
from her. 

O Tom, do you really mean it, do you mean 
that — that you feel as I do ? ” cried Ethel, quickly. 

'‘Yes, I do mean that, Ethel. The recollection 
of your sweet, cheerful face has been with me all 
the months I have been away ; and, notwithstand- 
ing my great love for our Bessie, which perhaps 
may make me your brother some of these days, 
there has been a deeper, holier influence emanating 
from you, dear, which has turned my thoughts in 
a higher direction, and I now feel that I may be walk- 
ing the same road with you.” 

Ethel forgot her own grief, and tears of joy 
sprang to her eyes, as she silently, almost reveren- 


^^THE SHADOWS FLEE AWAY: 


273 


tially, stood up and kissed his forehead. Then 
placing her hand on his shoulder, she said, in a tone 
of thrilling solemnity : 

‘*If the salvation of your soul has been the 
result of Cecil’s death, God is my witness when I 
tell you, dear cousin, that I do not regret that he 
died. This is the first thing which has reconciled 
me to his death.” 

As she stood before him with her hand on his 
bended head, she looked like a beautiful young 
priestess bestowing a benediction. Both were 
silent for some time. Tom’s bowed head rested 
on a table in front of him, while Ethel, standing 
by the window, gazed with rapt eyes across the 
distant mountain range, as if peering into the un- 
known heights beyond. A painful smile rested 
on her face, which was radiant with a light not of 
earth, and her whole figure seemed to be trans- 
formed into some fair being of heavenly mould. 

At length, Tom said quietly : 

“I have another picture of Cecil in my room. 
I had it painted life-size from an old photograph 
for you. Shall I get it for you now ? ” 

Ethel assented, and Tom left the room. As the 
door closed, she looked long and lovingly at the 
beautiful miniature in her hands, and then kissing 
it softly, she closed the lid as her cousin entered, 
carrying in his arms a large, handsomely framed 
painting. 

''Now, Ethel, I want you to assist me,” said 
Tom, placing one or two hassocks on a chair, and 
12 * 


274 


^^THE SHADOWS FLEE A WAV.*' 


preparing to mount. Remove the mantle orna- 
ments, please, while I tie on this cord,” 

Ethel did as she was told, and the painting was 
soon suspended. It was an exquisitely painted 
portrait, and perfect in every feature. As Ethel 
looked up to the noble face smiling down upon 
her, an almost happy smile brightened her own, 
and she felt that the barrier which Death had 
drawn between her and Cecil was but a shadow 
which was becoming fainter and fainter as the days 


CHAPTER XXXI. 



DARBY AND JOAN. 

FTER luncheon, the following afternoon, 
^ Tom led Bessie off to the knoll, and mak- 
ing her sit down at the foot of an old tree, 
threw himself on the grass, saying : 

Now, Bessie Bunch, I want to know if you have 
kept your promise ? ” 

What promise, Tom ? ” 

Why, the promise you made me three months 
ago before I sailed for Europe.” 

‘‘You shabby boy ! I never made you a promise 
at all, and you remember it very well.” 

“ Yes, you did. This picture is tantamount 
to a promise, and I shall hold you to it.” 

“ What picture ? Do you mean that horrid 
little tin-type I gave you,” she returned scornfully, 
“ If that represents a promise, I wouldn’t give that,” 
(snapping her fingers) “for it ! ” 

“ But I don’t mean that ‘ horrid little tin-type,’ 
as you call it, at all. I mean this one,” and he 
held before her eyes a superb ivory miniature of 
herself, perfect in feature and coloring, even to 
the little dimpled chin and saucy curl of the coral 
lip. 


2/6 


DARBY AND yOAN. 


But I did not give you thaty' said Bessie, 
looking down and digging vigorously into the 
ground with a stick. 

Come, Bessie, be sensible, do,” said Tom, 
pleadingly. 

“ What else am I ? I’m not insane, I hope ? ” 

“You’ll drive me so before long,” said Tom, 
savagely. 

“ It wouldn’t be convenient for me if you 
were to lose your senses just now ; so what do you 
want ? ” 

“ That picture has been with me every minute 
since I have been away. Won’t you let me keep 
the original for a lifetime ? ” 

“Do you mean the tin-type,” said Bessie, teas- 
ingly. 

“ No,” replied Tom, crossly. “ I mean you.” 

“ Well, why didn’t you say so before ? ” 

“I did.” 

“ No, you did not” (decidedly). 

“Bessie, you are very contradictory and dis- 
agreeable.” 

“ A pretty thing for a gentleman to say who is 
asking a girl to be his wife,” retorted Bessie, indig- 
nantly. 

Both were silent for some time. Tom amused 
himself whipping off the tops of the short spears 
of grass with his cane, while Bessie hummed in a 
low tone the Three Little Kittens, and dug her 
long stick into the ground as if her existence de- 
pended upon her poking it in as far as it would go. 


DARBY AND JOAN 


277 

Tom broke the uncomfortable pause first, and 
laying his hand on Bessie’s, said earnestly : 

“ Why won’t you answer me directly, Bessie ? ” 

“ Because you have not asked me if I had become 
engaged while you were away.” 

“ Well, are you ? ” 

Yes,” she answered, throwing away her stick, 
and turning her scarlet face from him. 

“To whom?” he asked with white, trembling 
lips. 

“ Will you promise not to breathe a word about 
it, if I tell you ? ” 

“ Yes, I promise.” 

“ Well, no one knows anything about it but my- 
self, not even Ethel.” 

“ What is his name ? ” demanded Tom, with fev- 
erish impatience. 

“ What are you in such a desperate hurry for,” 
she answered provokingly. 

Catching hold of her hand, he replied angrily : 

“ Bessie, you must tell me. Why will you tor- 
ture me so ? ” 

“ Then let go of my hand ; you hurt me.” 

“ Will you tell me, if I do ? ” 

“ Yes, but, O Tom, I can’t,” she cried as he re- 
leased her hand. 

“But you must,"' he returned, passionately re- 
possessing himself of it. 

“ Must ! Well then I won'ty and if you tease 
me any more I shall go to the house.” 

“You shall not stir one step from this place until 


DARBY AND JOAN. 


278 

you have answered me ; you said you would if I re- 
leased your hand,” he returned sternly. 

“ Well, I have changed my mind, and you know 
it is a woman’s prerogative to change it if she 
pleases,” she said defiantly, though she grew a 
shade paler as she glanced at his white face. 

Bessie, stand up ; I will not submit to this non- 
sense any longer. You have kept me in suspense 
quite long enough.” Taking her face between his 
hands, he looked into her eyes as if he would read 
her very soul. 

Bessie looked confused, and blushed rosily 
under his searching gaze, then she whispered in 
her pretty, wilful way : 

Tom, I said I wouldn’t tell you who he is, and 
so I won’t ; but if you will be good and not get 
angry, I will show you his picture. Will you ? ” 

Yes, yes,” he said impatiently. 

“Well, then, don’t squeeze my face, and let go 
my hand.” 

Obeying the commands of the perverse little 
lady, he watched her anxiously as she unfastened 
a locket from the golden chain around her neck, 
and held it before his astonished gaze. For an in- 
stant he was bewildered ; for in a tiny mirror he 
beheld the. reflected image of his own handsome 
face. Recovering his scattered senses, he caught 
the blushing girl to his heart, and exclaimed in an 
ecstasy of joy : 

“O Bessie, you artful little witch, you naughty 
darling, how could you deceive me so? ” 


DARBY AND JOAN. 


279 


Well, Tom,” she answered, contentedly laying 
her head on his shoulder, and looking up smilingly 
into his kind face, “ you see you were so deter- 
mined that I should not be anybody else’s wife but 
yours, that I thought I would teach you a lesson 
on the utter uselessness of man’s boasted superior- 
ity of will when combated by a woman.” 

But you did not have your own way this time, 
did you ? ” 

‘ ‘ Indeed I did,” she answered demurely. ‘ ‘ Why, 
my darling boy, I have been engaged to that 
young gentleman with the blank expression of 
countenance in my locket ever since I was old 
enough to run about.” 

“And pray did he offer himself at that tender 
age ? ” said Tom smiling. 

“ No, you wicked man ; and you needn’t laugh 
either. I opened my juvenile heart to him when 
I used to trot about with little red shoes on, and 
he has been growing larger and larger there ever 
since, and now he is so big he occupies every bit 
of room in it. But, Tom, you are laughing at 
me ! ” 

“ Well, it is because my Rose-bud has made me 
so happy, after tantalizing me so unmercifully, that 
I don’t know whether I stand on my head or my 
heels.” 

“ For goodness’ sake, don’t stand on your head,” 
said Bessie in alarm, as her young lover seemed 
inclined to perform some gymnastic feat to celebrate 
their happy bethrothal. “There come Ethel and 


28 o 


DARBY AND JOAN. 


Harold to tell us dinner is ready. Oh, do be sen- 
sensible, Tom, and act as if nothing had hap- 
pened.” 

“ Well, come here. Miss Dignity,” said Tom, 
drawing her hand within his arm. Screw up 
your mouth, little woman, and look as proper as 
possible, and we will march to the house as se- 
dately as Darby and Joan of blessed memory.” 


CHAPTER XXXII. 



HAZELHURST. 

FEW days after their arrival, Maud and 
Kingsland went over to their charming 
home at Hazelhurst to live. 

One evening as Maud was putting little Cecil to 
bed, Kingsland entered the nursery unperceived, 
and stood watching his beautiful wife as she sat in 
her low chair in the soft evening twilight, rocking 
her baby to sleep. Lifting the sleeping little one 
into his crib, she kissed his baby cheek and turned 
to meet the smiling face of her husband. 

Why, Harold, I did not hear you come in ! ” 
she whispered, as he drew her to the window. 

‘‘No, darling, I know you did not, and I had 
no desire to disturb the pretty tableau you made 
by making myself heard.” 

“ Did you have a pleasant ride ? ” 

“Yes. Ethel looks superbly on horseback. 
I never saw a woman ride better. At her request, 
I had the saddle changed before we started, and 
she rode Saladin while I took your old Selim.” 

“ You don’t mean she rode Satan, as Tom calls 
your horse ! ” 

“ She did indeed, and rode him magnificently 


282 


IIAZELHURST. 


too. William told me she tried him for the first time 
last summer, and was nearly thrown. She finally 
conquered him, however, and since then has re- 
mained thorough mistress of the situation. As 
soon as the old fellow saw her this afternoon, he 
whinnied, and rubbed his nose against her 
shoulder, and seemed to endure her caresses 
with a degree of pleasure that quite astonished me, 
for he has always resented such familiarity from 
every one but myself. She has perfect control 
over the fiery creature, and he appears to recog- 
nize her authority completely.” 

“ I half suspect that the reason why she was de- 
termined to conquer him was because Cecil ad- 
mired him so much,” said Maud. “Tom rode 
him once last spring, Bessie told me, and used 
spurs. The consequence was, he went over 
Saladin’s head rather unceremoniously ; and after 
that escapade, he dubbed the horse Satan. Why 
do you not give him to Ethel ? ” 

“ I made up my mind to that effect this after- 
noon after I mounted her and saw how perfectly 
fitted he was to her. She managed him with an 
ease and grace which one seldom finds possessed 
by a woman when riding such a mettlesome steed 
as Saladin. But Maudie, does it seem pleasant to 
be home once more ? ” 

“ Indeed it does, Harold, and you cannot tell 
how happy I am,” she replied, looking up with a 
loving smile to the face bent down to her. “ It 
seems so delightful to be home again, and our 


HAZELHURST. 


283 


own home too. Should you not think I ought to 
be happy with our little treasure over there in the 
crib, and you, my darling husband, to love and 
take care of me ?” 

“You are a very precious little woman,” said 
Kingsland, drawing her closer to him and kissing 
her sweet, upturned face. 

“ Do you remember the interesting scene at the 
bridge that Sunday afternoon ? ” said Maud, with 
a quizzical smile, after some moments’ silence. 

“ I have a most vivid recollection of the event, 
madam,” answered her husband, drawing down 
his mustache with an attempt to look miserable. 

“ Well, I really believe if you had left me then 
and gone to Siberia, or South Africa, or anywhere 
else—” 

“ Charming places of banishment, particularly 
the latter country,” interrupted Kingsland. 

“ I was going to remark,” she resumed, “ if you 
had gone to those barbarous lands, you would have 
forgotten me most effectually, and I should not 
have been the happy woman I am now.” 

“ But I did not go, and I hadn’t the slightest in- 
tention of leaving you for Mr. Ashton’s edifica- 
tion.” 

“ Hush ! I won’t hear his name mentioned.” 

“But if I had gone, pray why should I have 
forgotten you, little wife ? ” 

“Why, because Vappetit vient en mangeant. 
Love requires proximity of the object to thrive and 
grow.” 


284 


HAZELHURST, 


That may be true in most cases, Maudie, but 
my love was too deeply rooted ever to allow time 
or distance to weaken it.” 

“ Ours was rather a queer sort of love-making 
after all,” said Maud, looking dreamily out of the 
window, ‘‘ and that old kitchen was not the most 
romantic place in the world to offer one’s self in, 
was it ? ” 

“It suited me entirely, and I shall always cher- 
ish the old room in my memory, and the caramels 
too, for the assistance they gave me on that 
eventful night. You looked so dangerously lovely, 
standing there in the firelight, confronting me with 
your angry, beautiful eyes, that I felt more deter- 
mined than ever to have you, notwithstanding you 
defied me so haughtily.” 

“You did not appear to be very much daunted 
by my behavior, judging from the result.” 

“ ‘ Faint heart ne’er won fair lady,’ ” said Kings- 
land smiling. 

“Actually, Harold, you overwhelmed me so 
completely by the unceremonious manner in which 
you took possession of me, that I had not sense 
enough to utter one word of remonstrance at your 
audacity.” 

“ Some citadels have to be taken by storm, 
others reduced to submission by famine or weari-. 
some warfare.” 

“ Which was my case ? ” said Maud, with a shy 
laugh. 

“ I annihilated your fortress in one final attack, 


HAZELHURST. 


285 


though I must confess I did make some rather un- 
successful attempts before. I think, however, I 
should have encountered more rebuffs than I did, 
had it not been for Ethel’s manoeuvres in my be- 
half. As it was, my courtship with your ladyship 
was sufficiently stormy to make me appreciate my 
good fortune when I finally obtained entire pos- 
session of you. To tell the truth,” he added, look- 
ing fondly down on the rosy face resting on his 
breast, “ I did not feel entirely sure of my prize 
until the ring was on — 

“ ‘ The “ Wilt thou ? ” answer’d, and again 
The “ Wilt thou ? ” ask’d, till out of twain 
Your sweet “ I will ”’had made us one.” 

did try your love and patience abominably, 
but I fancy you loved me all the better after all, 
for my perverseness, did you not ? ” said Maud. 

“ I don’t think I loved your perverseness partic- 
ularly, for it kept me in a constant state of ebulli- 
tion.” 

You certainly did not show in your manner 
what your real feelings were for me. I used to 
think you so cold, and indifferent, and haughty, 
that I tried my best to steel my heart against you, 
while I was actually starving for your love all the 
while.” 

“You proved somewhat of an actress yourself 
in concealing your love for me, my ‘faultless 
Maud,’ now,” answered her husband, smoothing 
her hair. 


286 


HAZELHURST. 


I heard Tom tell mamma this morning that 
Bessie, Ethel, *and I were the most perverse trio of 
sisters he ever knew, read, or heard of in his life. 
You know he is engaged to Bessie, and I expect 
he had rather a troublesome task in wooing his re- 
bellious little fiancee.. He politely informed 
mamma, for my edification evidently — for I was 
standing near them playing with baby, that she 
was as wilful and refractory as I, and it was well he 
had secured her in time, for there was no telling 
what she would become by the time she arrived 
at my mature age. Complimentary, was he 
not ? ” 

^‘It seems to be the family characteristic,” he 
replied, smiling. “ That young gentleman over 
yonder is waking up, dearie, so come downstairs 
to the library,” he added, as a little cry from the 
crib attracted his attention. Slipping her arm 
through his, they walked downstairs together ; and 
Maud had just tak6n a low seat by her hus- 
band’s chair, when Tom and Bessie walked into 
the room. 

“ I declare ! this is a pretty picture of domestic 
felicity ; you only need that little chap upstairs to 
make it complete,” exclaimed Tom, coolly regard- 
ing them with his hands in his pockets. 

“Take a chair, Bessie, and sit down,” said 
Kingsland. 

“ Thank you, not to-night. Tom has been in a 
sentimental mood this whole blessed day, so I 
thought a walk over here would cure him of the 


HAZELHURST, 28 / 

fit, but the moonlight has made him more hope- 
lessly silly than ever.” 

Mrs. Clayton, there is a lecture in store for 
you when we return home.” Turning to Maud, 
he added, laughingly : 

“We thought we would just Mrop in’ upon 
you this evening after the manner of Paul Pry^ and 
see whether you and Kingsland were up to your 
old tricks again. But I perceive you have given up 
the frivolities of your youth. I have some news 
for you ; what do you think it is ? ” 

“ I cannot imagine. You are such an erratic 
genius, there is no knowing what you will do for 
two consecutive minutes,” said Maud. 

“ Thanks. Spicy as ever, I see. Well, madam, 
Bessie and I are going to be married in December, 
and Ethel is going to Europe with your father and 
mother the month following.” 

“ You going to be married ! ” cried Maud, in 
amazement. 

“ And pray why not ? You and Kingsland set 
us such an excellent example in getting married in 
a hurry, that Bessie and I are going to follow 
suit.” 

“When did you decide upon this astounding 
arrangement ? ” 

“ Last evening. Ethel is not strong, and Uncle 
Ralph thinks a change will do her good. I don’t 
wish Bessie to go, for fear of her falling in love 
with some black-eyed Italian count or Spanish 
grandee, who would doubtless turn out to be a bar- 


288 


HAZELHURST. 


ber or gentlemanly valet, so I have decided that 
she shall marry me and stay at home.” 

“ F<??/have decided indeed ! As a general thing 
it takes two to make a bargain, sir ! I shall not 
marry you unless I please,” said Bessie pouting, 
as she saw a smile on her brother-in-law’s face. 
“ Really, Harold, he is beginning to rule me al- 
ready with a high and mighty hand.” 

‘‘That is just the kind of management you 
ladies like,” remarked Tom, coolly. “ Besides, 
you are such a very prickly little rose-bud, that it 
requires some skill and firmness in handling you.” 

“ If I prick before I’m married, our ‘ dear five 
hundred friends ’ will certainly declare us to be a 
very prickly pair afterwards,” she retorted, escap- 
ing from him and sitting beside Maud on the sofa. 

“ What is the matter with Ethel ? ” asked Kings- 
land, as he and Tom walked into the dining-room 
to enjoy a smoke. 

“I think she over-exerts herself. She is busy 
constantly with ‘ her people,’ as she calls those 
families whom she visits at Millford. They per- 
fectly adore her, and, indeed I don’t wonder at it. 
She moves among them like a lovely young 
princess.” 

“Her cheerfulness and unselfishness are remark- 
able. I am sure she is a blessing to us all,” said 
Kingsland, warmly. “ Maud said this evening 
that she always felt happier and better after one of 
Ethel’s little visits here.” 

“ Her gentleness has done much to soften my 


HAZELHURST. 


289 


little Bessie,” replied Tom, looking tenderly at the 
bright young face in the other room. “ Her in- 
fluence is felt everywhere. Uncle Ralph would 
hardly know what to do without her. She writes 
and answers half his business letters, besides at- 
tending to all her other duties.” 

“ Do you think she will ever marry Temple ? 
He appears to be as devoted as ever to her.” 

“ Never ! Ethel’s heart was buried in Green- 
wood a year ago. I don’t think she will ever 
marry.” 

Tom, dear, it is nearly ten o’clock, and we 
must hurry home. Mamma won’t know what 
has become of us,” said Bessie, entering the 
dining-room. 

She will probably think we have gone off to 
Gretna Green, and thus saved her the trouble of 
getting up a wedding for us,” answered Tom, 
throwing away his cigar. 

“ By the way, Maud,” he remarked, following 
the sisters into the hall, “ you ought to thank your 
— I was not going to say stars, at all, Bessie,” — as 
a reproving voice from the piazza told him to “be 
ashamed of himself.” 

“ I was going to remark that you ought to 
thank the planets and me for that good-looking 
husband of yours. If it had not been for my dis- 
interestedly playing the decoy duck to entrap 
Kingsland the night of that ever-to-be-remem- 
bered caramel party, you would not be the happy 
woman you are now.” 

13 


290 


HAZELHURST. 


hurry, Tom,” called Bessie, impatiently- 
tapping her foot on the piazza. 

“ I foresaw with my prophetic eye,” he re- 
sumed, coolly ignoring the pretty wrath of his 
\\\.\\^ fiancee , ^ ^ day when a matrimonial peace 
would reign between you, and you would utter 
with tears in your eyes, and hearts full of happi- 
ness, my rather trite and oft-repeated quotation 
that 

“ ‘ All’s well that ends well.’ ” 


THE END. 





• 






t 


■- V A , t;b'j vv w . - 

4?' - •'• i ..i3fi^,- ••■ ' ■•“/♦ '. J 

r > r> • .«?^\crv < V* 

► ' ’ ' ■' ' » ^ ^ " -V 

t ^ 



. » 

% -CT 


JT'’^ 



'.* tj 

1 

• 

« jC0 

. ‘Tf ?i 

4: 



I 


.,-.1 


^ . 


▼ , , . T% ^ % 

' .-*. *«>] 

iV%i'.\ -i'- ■ ■■'^' ‘ 




*'» ■ 


J3‘ 







^ - T * • ’ -« • ’ -* ' . J 

Af '■■•■■€ '’“ ■ 



► 




.A ’. w * 




^ 3 ^:' 

a" 












% / 










I ' fV 

» *’•■’ 


. ^ 


t 

4 




I • 


t 


/ 


% 




r 

/• 

« 


« 


4 


; 


a 


^ ’ 

J » 

I I 




> 


v 


I 


4 



.r . 


* t 


t 



t 

I 





I 


♦ 

i 




4 




■• ! 


» 


» 





I ■ 















LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 



□QDElLbaiS 




